↧
My Sissy Husbands first steps to becoming a cuckold - Part 2
↧
The formation of my cuckold sissy maid husband - Part 3
Part 1 Part 2
By Ms Elise Wooton
After my first date with Marcus our relationship slowly blossomed much to chagrin of my sissy maid husband Glenda. I had trained her not to express her disappointment but I could tell it made her fume inside whenever I would invite Marcus over. I was in no hurry to go all the way in my relationship with Marcus, I was enjoying his attention and his company and wanted things to progress slowly and romantically. I am a bit old fashioned like that. I had learned the advantages of making the male of the species wait and was enjoying the affection and attention that Marcus was showering me with.
I was inviting Marcus over a few times a week and Glenda would have to cook and serve us dinner. I would demand that Glenda set the table for two and add romantic touches like candles and flowers. As soon as dinner was served I would dismiss her to the kitchen to clean up and then eat her dinner alone. If we needed any more service from Glenda I would ring my dinner bell and she would scurry to see what we needed.
One night before Marcus came over I summoned Glenda to my office and outlined my expectations around his behavior towards Marcus. The look on her face was a joy to behold!
“I have summoned you here to discuss your behavior around Marcus. He is now officially my boyfriend and as such is an important person in my life therefore making him a very important person in your life. So tonight we are going to play a little game called “All about Marcus”. You are going to have to find out as much as you can about Marcus and commit it to memory. You are not to take any notes. Later in the evening we will test you and there will be consequences for any mistakes. After you have served us dinner you will stand in the corner with hands on head and listen carefully to our conversation.”
The next thing I was to suggest was pure joy for me, to see the look on poor Glenda’s face and how hard she tried not to show her disappointment was absolute gold! Let me give you a bit of background. A couple of years before Glenda was transformed into my sissy maid he had pleaded and begged me to use some of our savings to buy a Harley Davidson motorbike. It was classic male mid life crisis and I resisted and resisted but finally gave in when he found a second hand one that was going cheap and that he said he could restore. It became the bane of my life! For the next 6 months every weekend and every spare moment he was in the garage tinkering with that god forsaken motorbike. He was always trying to get out of chores and social events to work on the thing. We had quite a few arguments over it.
Since becoming my sissy maid however she has had no time to ride it or even clean it for that matter. I make sure her time is filled with far more productive pursuits now! Looking after Moi! So I said,
“Now Glenda since Marcus is giving me so much pleasure, I know that you must be very grateful to him for providing me some of the joys in life that you can no longer provide. I was thinking that now that you never use your motorbike anymore that you might like to give it to Marcus as a display of your appreciation for all he does to make me happy!”
I pursed my lips and battered my eyelids. The look on Glenda’s face was one of distraught. For all my complaints about the time he spent on it I had to admit he did a fine job to restore it to its former glory. It had been his pride and joy, his little baby before he was transformed into my sissy maid.
“B.b..b...but..”
“That is not resentment I am hearing is it Glenda?”
“No Mistress. Of course Marcus can have the motorbike.”
The fact was I did not have to ask Glenda. She had signed everything she owned over to me and I could have given the motorbike to Marcus without asking her. I was just asking her because I loved to see her squirm. Bitchy I know, but thats the deal he signed up for. I had no qualms at all. I then proceeded to make it a little bit worse for my sissy husband and tormented him with a little exercise.
“Now let me hear how you are going to break the news to Marcus, you can practice on me, pretend I am Marcus.”
“Excuse me Marcus, I was wondering if you would like my motorbike?”
“You can do better than that Glenda and for starters you are to call Marcus Sir. Tell him why you want him to have it.”
“Excuse me Sir, I was thinking about how much pleasure you have been giving my Wife and I would like to offer you my motorbike to show my gratitude.”
“That’s a bit better Glenda, but a bit more praise of your Wife would be nice and add a bit how you are too busy with chores now to ever need it again, and let him know it is I who now own it anyway and how you begged me to give it to him. Let him know how grateful you will be to him for taking it off your hands.”
I wish I had my camera handy at that moment, the frown on Glenda’s face was priceless. This was absolutely killing her. I am sure she never thought her sissy fantasies would end her up in this position!
“Excuse me Sir, I was wondering if you would do me the honor of letting me show my enormous gratitude for all you have done for my wonderful and beautiful Wife. She has been so much happier since you have been around and you can give her all the pleasure that I can no longer give. Before I became a sissy maid and handed everything over to my wonderful wife I had a Harley Davidson that I restored. I am so busy with chores now I never use it and it is going to waste. I begged Mistress if I could have the privilege of offering it to you as a sign of my appreciation and She has kindly agreed.”
“The words are good Glenda, but I want to hear it with a more feminine voice and you can sound more genuine and enthusiastic.”
I made her practice saying it three more times, she was so cute as she tried to put on her most girly voice. I was loving exerting my absolute power over her! She was my puppet on a string, I was finding it intoxicating.
“Much better Glenda. When I give you the signal you will make the offer. Now off to the kitchen and get working on the dinner. Marcus will be here soon and make sure Marcus has a cold beer in hands as soon as he walks in!”
I was upstairs when Marcus arrived and just about to come downstairs when the doorbell rang. I stayed atop the stairs, just out of sight and thought I would listen to how Glenda greets Marcus.
“Good Evening Sir, please come in.”
“Hi Glenda.’
“Mistress is looking forward to seeing you Sir, I believe she is upstairs getting changed, she shouldn’t be long. Please come through and take a seat in the lounge, can I get you a cold beer Sir?”
“Yes Glenda, that would be great.”
“The paper and the TV remote is on the coffee table, make yourself at home Sir.”
It gave me a little thrill to hear Glenda acting so subserviently, she was learning her place. I came downstairs just as Glenda was returning with the beer for Marcus. I gave Marcus a huge welcome embrace and began to passionately kiss him, making Glenda wait there in front of us, holding Marcus’s beer for him. She just had to stand there watching, waiting for us to finish before she could hand the beer to Marcus. It made me so much more excited knowing Glenda had to stand their patiently and watch me passionately kiss another man.
Finally after about 5 minutes we stopped kissing and Glenda was able to hand Marcus his beer. I dismissed Glenda to the kitchen to continue preparing the meal while Marcus and I chatted in the lounge room.
Glenda announced dinner was served and gave us our entrees. After she served us our main course I said to Marcus,
“I’ve decided we are going to play a little game with Glenda, its called ‘All about Marcus’ and it will need a little help from you darling.”
I held Marcus’s hand across the table and gave him a seductive smile.
“Of course Elise, it would be a pleasure, what must I do?” asked Marcus with a cheeky grin on his face.
“While we are having dinner, Glenda will stand in the corner, nose to the wall with hands on head. During our dinner conversation, I am going to ask you some questions about yourself Marcus. Glenda’s job is to remember all that she can about you from the answers you give. After dinner we will adjourn to the lounge and when Glenda serves us coffee, I will test her on how well she paid attention to our conversation and you will have to judge if she remembered correctly or not. So you get to be the judge, Chief Justice Marcus! ” This time I put my hand on his thigh under the table as I giggled and batted my eyelids at Marcus.
“I can certainly do that Elise.”
“You may have to hand down and deliver a punishment?”
“No problems Elise.” Marcus slapped Glenda on the bottom over her dress as she made her way to the corner. He was getting into this.
I then asked Marcus all manner of questions, from where he grew up, what schools he went to, courses he had done, his career movements and the names of the companies, his current boss’s name, how many brothers and sisters and what were their names, any aunties and uncles and which side of the family they are on. Then there were questions about all manner of his favorite things; from foods and drink to cars, sports teams, holiday spots to name a few. I also asked about any other hobbies or pastimes and of course what his birthday and star sign were.
Once the meal was finished I motioned to Glenda to take the plates away and return with dessert and then start the washing up. We were adjourning to the lounge room after dessert and she had be ready to serve us with coffee in 20 minutes time. As she turned to leave for the kitchen I couldn’t help but add,
“Don’t forget to bring the feather duster, when you serve us our coffee Glenda. We may need to do some panty dusting!”
That brought a hearty laugh from Marcus and a pale terrified look from Glenda as she tottered off into the kitchen.
Glenda served us our coffee right on time. She had everything on a tray; cups, coffee plunger, milk, sugar and had tucked the feather duster under her arm. I made her stand there holding the tray, waiting for my command while once more I had a passionate kissing session with Marcus. I was finding it very stimulating the more I did it, knowing my sissy husband just had to wait and could do naught about it. I was delighting in the power I was feeling. Marcus was getting quite eager and I knew it was time for a circuit breaker. I broke off our embrace and ordered Glenda to serve us coffee.
We then began the game. I ordered Glenda to give the feather duster to Marcus. I had shown her how to offer something to a superior, in upturned hands and was delighted to see Glenda did that properly. I then ordered her to fetch one of the wooden dining chairs and place it in the centre of the room. I began,
“Stand to attention Glenda next to the chair, facing us.”
Glenda quickly obeyed.
“Here is how the game works. I will ask the question , you will answer and Marcus will judge whether you are right or wrong. Marcus will deliver a stroke of the feather duster for every incorrect answer. Understand?”
“Yes Mistress.”
Marcus gave the feather duster an air swing and had a huge smile on his face. I sensed he was enjoying this which was good to see.
“First question. What is Marcus’s date of birth.”
“3rd March 1977.”
“Correct.”
“What was his Mothers’ maiden name.”
“Kramer.”
“His Grandmother’s?”
Glenda hesitated, she was trying to remember, I gave her a countdown.”
“3...2...1.. Times up! First incorrect answer. Would Chief Justice Marcus kindly deliver the punishment? Hands on the seat Glenda, lean over and stick your rear end outwards. Proceed.”
I was hamming it up with my tone of voice and flirting with Marcus at the same time with a sultry look. Marcus stood up, walked manfully into position and gave Glenda a beauty! It was hard and fast, whistled through the air and cracked an almighty thwack as it collided with Glenda’s bottom. It left an scorching mark and Glenda howled like a banshee.
“Next question. What is Marcus’s favorite color?
“Blue.”
“Who was Marcus’s kindergarten teacher?”
Again she hesitated, I began the count and just in time she said,
“Mrs Robinson.”
“Is that right Chief Justice Marcus?”
“Wrong! “
Marcus paused and the look on Glenda’s face told you she thought she really was right on this one.
“It was was Mrs Robertson.”
I couldn’t help laughing and Marcus joined in. Glenda was distraught but had become so resigned to her fate that she took up the position on the chair without asking. I couldn’t resist revving her up just a little more.
“I did not give the command to take up the position Glenda. Who do you think is running the game Glenda?”
“You are Mistress.”
“That is right Glenda and you do not move until I TELL YOU.”
She was cowering with submission, it was delightful.
“Give her two strokes for that Marcus.”
Marcus then delivered two copy book scorchers of the same stroke and doubled up exactly with the third stroke right atop the mark from the first. Marcus was getting good at this! We played on for about 20 minutes and Glenda never got more than two questions right in a row. Marcus ended up giving her over 30 strokes, Glenda’s bottom was really a mess. As soon as we had finished I sent Glenda off to get us a nightcap, a glass of port.
While Glenda was fetching the drinks and putting a light snack together, Marcus and I began passionately kissing again. Our hands were roaming over each other vigorously, I put my hand on his crotch, over his jeans and could feel the massive hard on. Marcus was definitely bigger than Glenda, even if when she wasn’t locked in her chastity tube and was allowed to bring herself to erection. I wanted Marcus to have some satisfaction but still I was not ready to go all the way, I was drunk with power and tried something a bit daring with Marcus. I rubbed his testicles through the fabric and broke away from our embrace.
“Oh Marcus...Oh Marcus...I wish I could give that manhood of your a... kiss.... It feels so hard....”
I sounded devastated and pretended to start to cry
“You can if you want to Elise, please I’d love it?” Marcus was speaking gently.
“The reason I can’t Marcus is I have an allergy to semen and pre cum.” I pretended to cry a lot harder.
Marcus put his arm around me.
“It’s all right Elise, I understand don’t cry.”
“But you deserve it Marcus.”
He continued to hug me and then I stopped my crying, cheering up and saying,
“I have an idea, I could get Glenda to go down on you!”
Marcus looked a bit unsure.
“You can keep kissing me while she does it.”
I gave him my most pleading puppy dog eyes and fondled his manhood a bit harder.
“I don’t know, I have never done anything like bisexual before.”
“Just look at me and kiss me, you don’t have to think about Glenda, I thought you said you like to try new things. It will be fun Marcus, you have been enjoying our play with Glenda so far haven’t you?”
“I guess you are right Elise.”
“Trust me, you’ll love it, just play along!”
When Glenda returned with the port and some strawberries dipped in chocolate, she stepped back and curtsied. I said,
“Glenda, I am disappointed that you forgot so many things about Marcus.”
“I am sorry Mistress.”
“I am sure you heart Marcus’s feelings, didn’t she Marcus?”
“Yes, I am very upset.”
Marcus was hamming it up and playing along beautifully. He pretended to sob.
“Marcus has an important role in your life doesn’t he Glenda?
“Yes Mistress.”
“And what role is that?”
“He is your boyfriend Mistress.”
“So?”
“He is important to you and that automatically makes him important to me because whoever is important to you is also important for me Mistress.
“That’s right Glenda. So you can see why I am disappointed can’t you?”
“Yes Mistress.”
“How would you like the opportunity to make it up to Marcus.”
“I’d love to Mistress, that would be great Mistress.”
I had her by the balls all right! I was going to love watching this!
“So how can she make it up to you Marcus?”
“I think she should kneel in front of me and give her something to lick.”
Marcus undid his jeans and flopped out his manhood.
“So be it! Kneel before Marcus NOW!”
I yelled at Glenda and frightened her. She gave me another of those totally scared and defeated looks of submission that I was getting addicted to seeing. She quickly got into position and Marcus gave Glenda a couple of playful slaps with his manhood across Glenda’s face. It was an extra added humiliation Marcus had thought of all on his own! It was fantastic kissing Marcus while Glenda worked on his manhood. He was so full of passion and excitement and I was taken away. In my frenzy I pushed Glenda’s head to make her take him deeper. It took a while for Marcus to ejaculate and when he did he broke our embraced and screamed a strong mighty masculine roar of ecstasy! Immediately I yelled at Glenda.
“Swallow Glenda!” and made sure she swallowed every last drop. Marcus then pushed her away.
Once things had calmed down a little there was one last job for Glenda. I gave her the signal to present Marcus with her gift.
“Excuse me Marcus.”
“What is it Glenda?
“I was wondering if you would do me the honor of letting me show my enormous gratitude for all you have done for my wonderful and beautiful Wife. She has been so much happier since you have been around and you can give her all the pleasure that I can no longer give. Before I became a sissy maid and handed everything over to my wonderful wife I had a Harley Davidson that I restored. I am so busy with chores now I never use it and it is going to waste. I begged Mistress if I could have the privilege of offering it to you as a sign of my appreciation and She has kindly agreed.”
Marcus was over the moon, accepted Glenda’s offer and even gave her a kiss on each cheek, Italian style.
It was beautiful to watch. Glenda could not hide the humiliation she felt. To have to please her wife’s boyfriend then give him her prize possession. She was burning with humiliation at that moment. I knew I had defeated every last trace of her male pride forever!
↧
↧
The Announcement
Daniela Webb was given permission by Ms Elise Wooton to continue her story.
You can find the first three parts here: Part 1 Part 2 Part 3
As the romance between the Mistress and Mr. Marcus blossomed, they became more and more inseparable. One day, the Mistress summoned me to the Office. Before I became her maidservant, this room had been mine. Now I was forbidden to use it any more, except to clean, polish and dust, or when I was summoned at the Mistress’s express command. There she was, seated in the grand chair behind the desk, Mr Marcus to one side lounging easily in another chair. There were no more chairs, nor was one offered. Instead, I had to stand on a black mat, which was brought out especially for occasions such as these. On the black mat was painted in white the outline of a small square, with just enough room for me to stand with my feet inside. I was extremely careful not to touch any of the white lines with my feet, since I knew the Mistress regarded this as a serious offence. With hands behind my back, I looked meekly at the floor, waiting for the Mistress to speak.
“Glenda, legally you are still my husband, but for many months now you have been my servant. This arrangement cannot continue any longer. I have decided to divorce you and marry Marcus. You are no longer fit to be my husband, if you were ever were”.
I stood there with my mouth hanging open, I could not help it. This was a bombshell.
“Glenda, stop looking like a moronic goldfish, and close your mouth immediately!”
I closed my mouth, I was dumbfounded.
“There is more”, the Mistress continued. “After the wedding, Marcus and I will be moving to a new much larger house. It will need a lot more upkeep, and we will need a full-time servant. I expect you to hand in your resignation to your present employers so that you can devote yourself solely to your work as a maid. There is a letter of resignation here for you to sign, as well as the divorce documents which Mr. Marcus will witness. But if you make any trouble, I will have no choice but to present this photograph collection as evidence to the divorce court”.
In front of her, was a large photo album, which I had never seen before. As she leafed through the pages, I could see photos of myself in full maid’s uniform serving at table, scrubbing the floor on my knees, bending over to receive the cane from Mr. Marcus. There were photos of me in a pink French maid’s uniform I had had to wear one evening, with a short white frilly pinafore, pink tights and pink high-heeled shoes. The Mistress put the legal papers and the letter of resignation over the photo album, and indicated the places where I was to sign. I trembled at the thought of these photos being shown in court. There was no doubt she would win the case, my behaviour would be regarded as totally unreasonable, while the thought of public exposure was terrifying. I had no choice. I leaned forward, being careful still to keep my feet within the white box, and signed both documents. Mr. Marcus then countersigned the divorce deed as the witness.
With the signed documents in her hand, she smiled triumphantly, which scared me. But all she said was “You may return to your duties. Dismissed!” I curtsied deeply and left the office to go back to scrubbing the kitchen floor.
Once I had received written acceptance of my job resignation, and once the court had ratified the divorce, the Mistress decided to hold a celebratory dinner. She wanted me to be in no doubt that the dinner was to be held specifically to celebrate her divorce. But this was a celebratory dinner just for two, I was neither to eat the food, nor drink the wine, nor sit at the table, but just to serve as a waitress throughout. Mr Marcus had brought two special bottles of vintage champagne to mark the occasion, so they had both had plenty to drink by the end of the meal. They drunk toasts to the future, and gazed rapturously into one another’s eyes.
Eventually they moved to the settee, sitting side by side, while I served them their coffee. In front of them, on the coffee table, was the photo album. I was sent to the kitchen to do the dishes, but I could hear their hilarity as presumably they were leafing through the pages of the photo album, laughing at my discomfiture.
Then I heard them go upstairs to the Office. Soon I was summoned from the kitchen. Again, the Mistress was seated in the grand chair, and again Mr. Marcus was at her side. I took great care to stand in the white square, with my feet not touching any of the white lines.
“There are two further documents for you to sign, Glenda”.
I had no idea what these documents could be.
“Since I will shortly be changing my name after marriage to Marcus, I thought I would also change your name. You may keep Glenda as your first name, but I have decided to change your surname to Scrub. It is an entirely appropriate name for a maid. Scrub by name and scrub by nature. So you will become Glenda Scrub, although I shall just call you Scrub. In addition, whenever I call you Scrub, you will curtsey deeply. Do you understand Scrub?”
“Yes Mistress”. I curtseyed deeply.
“To make this fully legal, Scrub, you will sign this Deed Poll document, changing your name to Glenda Scrub. Do you understand Scrub?”
“Yes Mistress”. With each mention of my new name, I took care to curtsey deeply, keeping my feet within the white lines.
“There is a second document I expect you to sign. As a full-time servant, you will no longer be capable of managing your own affairs, so I have decided to assume what is called lasting power of attorney. This will give me the legal right to handle all your financial affairs, and to make all decisions regarding your healthcare and welfare. You may of course choose not to sign these documents, but if you fail to do so Scrub, I will put you out on the street tonight!”
I knew I had no choice. If she put me out on the streets, I would be penniless, unemployed and homeless.
“Well, are you going to sign Scrub?”
“Yes Mistress”, I curtseyed.
“For both documents you will use your old male name for this one last time, Scrub”.
I curtseyed, and signed both documents, with Mr. Marcus acting as the witness.
A huge smile spread over the Mistress’ face. She was exultant in her triumph.
“The power of attorney is irrevocable. That is to say, even if you ever wanted to change your mind, the law will not allow it. It also means that if you still have any bank accounts, I can close them down and transfer the money into my own account. You are now a pauper, Scrub”.
“Yes Mistress”, I curtseyed.
“However, out of the goodness of my heart, I am going to allow you a small weekly allowance. But if you break anything, as well as getting a good thrashing, the cost of replacements will be stopped from your allowance. In addition, I will expect you to donate one quarter of your weekly allowance to charity”. With that she held out a child’s pink piggy bank. “This is where you will put your weekly donation Scrub”.
There seemed no end to my humiliation, but I was soon to realise it had scarcely begun.
“When you first became my servant, I said that you were like Sister George, that you had taken vows of poverty, obedience and chastity. Well now that I have reduced you to abject poverty, I am next going to teach you the meaning of total obedience, Scrub. For a start, let me make it clear that you will devote the rest of your life to unending housework, Scrub. It will mean endless cleaning, Scrub. Dusting, Scrub. Polishing, Scrub. Washing up, Scrub. Hoovering, Scrub. Laundering, Scrub. Scrubbing the floors, Scrub”.
One curtsey followed another as she rattled through this list of domestic duties. All the time I could see Mr Marcus lounging on the chair, smirking and laughing at me, while playing with the riding crop he held in his hands. I took great care to curtsey every time the Mistress said my new name and to avoid touching any of the white lines, since I knew from previous experience just how much Mr. Marcus cropping my backside.
“Now you will kneel”.
I knelt.
“For your next lesson in obedience, I am going to teach your catechism. But before I do that, I grant you on this special celebratory day permission to look at me. Look up!”
I looked up. The Mistress looked magnificent, eyes blazing, breasts taught and erect, as she stared down at me on my knees. She was wearing a slinky black off-the-shoulder dress, black patterned tights, and four-inch black heels. She looked as sexy and alluring as I had ever seen her. She bent over to speak directly into my ear, her lips so close I could feel her breath.
“Now I will catechise you. You still love me, don’t you slave?”
“Yes Mistress”. It was true, I did.
“Then say it!”
“I love you Mistress”.
“Now repeat after me: I adore you”
“ I adore you Mistress”
“I worship you as a Goddess”
“I worship you as a Goddess, Mistress”
“I want to serve you for the rest of my life”
“I want to serve you for the rest of my life, Mistress”.
“I will obey you in everything”.
“I will obey you in everything, Mistress”
“Good. Because I have devised the perfect test of your obedience. Your position as a servant cannot continue as a family secret for ever. I have decided to make my wedding to Marcus a double celebration. It will celebrate our marriage and your coming out! You are nothing but a sissy servant, and you will be nothing else until the day you die. And I want everyone to know you for what you are”.
“At the wedding, there will of course be a reception, at which you will serve all the guests as the maid. You will be dressed in a black calf-length uniform, with a white bibbed broderie anglaise pinafore. You will wear a white cap, collar and cuffs. You will wear little black ankle boots. And if you fail to provide anything less than perfect service, Marcus will afterwards give you the thrashing of your life”.
I went weak at the knees. I thought I was going to faint. It was as well I was still on my knees, because had I been standing, I might have keeled over. Everyone I knew in the locality would be at the wedding. There I would be in full maid’s uniform, acting as the waitress. Worse still, if I was terrified at the prospect, I was also excited. My member pressed so hard against my chastity device, I felt fit to burst.
“Of course, well before the reception I will let all the guests know about your new status. So it won’t be a shock for anyone. I will explain to them how you like to dress up as a sissy maid in a pinafore. I will explain to them how you deceived me for 15 years, and how you are now making it up to me by working as my full-time servant. I will explain to them how you like to be bossed around, to do menial chores, and how you like to be humiliated. I will personally ensure that all the guests know about your need to dress up as a sissy maid, so no-one should feel any sympathy for you, or any qualms about treating you as a servant. In fact, I imagine a lot of people will find it highly entertaining. Of course, there will be a lot of people there who knew you in your former life. You may have even been on first name terms. This will cease. From now on, whatever you called one another in the past, you will in future always address them as either Sir or Madam. Do you understand?”
“Yes Mistress”.
“And there is one final thing”.
The Mistress was already smiling at the thought of whatever she was about to tell me. “After the wedding reception, there will be an evening party. We thought it would be
a delightful touch if you served as the waitress in your nice pink French maid’s uniform, with all those lovely little flounces”. So saying, she pointed at the photos in the album. “And to mark your coming out and the adoption of your new name, you will wear this cap, collar and pinafore, which have been prettily embroidered especially for the occasion”.
She pulled out the garments and laid them on the table. On the white pinafore, embroidered in pink, it said “I am a sissy”. On the cap was a little badge with my new name, “Scrub”. On the stiff white collar, also embroidered in pink was the one word “Servant”.
“Don’t you think these are pretty?”
“Yes Mistress”.
“Now that you have started to learn the meaning of poverty and obedience, you will start to learn the meaning of chastity. Of course on our wedding night, Marcus and I will sleep together. You of course will sleep alone, but only after you have cleared everything away, tidied up and washed up. For everyone at the party, there will be opportunities for dancing, for carousing, for kissing and cuddling. But not for you. Although you will be decked out prettily in pink, it will not be a party dress but a uniform. From now on, you will always wear a uniform, and you will always wear a pinafore. You will never attend a party again, except as a servant. You will never dance at parties, because you will always be serving others. There will be no kissing or cuddling for you, only an infinite round of domestic duties to perform. You will always sleep alone. Even in your solitary bed there will be no relief except when I deign to unlock your cock ring - and that won’t be very often. You are going to learn the full meaning of chastity, Scrub. I will be married to Marcus, you will be married to the kitchen sink. Now get up, get back to the kitchen and get on with your chores. Dismissed!”
As I retired to the kitchen, I now knew the Mistress’ threat of revealing the photo album in court had never mattered at all. I was going to be outed as a sissy maid regardless. I was single, penniless, unemployed and if the Mistress threw me out, I would be homeless and heartbroken. Her victory was complete. I was going to be seen by everyone I had ever known in full maid’s uniform, serving the guests at my ex-wife’s wedding reception. Worse still, I would have to act as the waitress at the evening party dressed all in pink, except for my white pinafore embroidered with “I am a sissy”.
“Scrub!” the Mistress interrupted my thoughts with a summons from the lounge. I hastened to her presence, curtseyed, and waited for her new command.
“I have decided on reflection to relent a little and allow you a little fun at the party. I have had these especially embroidered for you to wear under your pink uniform dress”.
She held out a pair of white panties, heavily flounced, on which was displayed in pink the instruction “Pinch me hard!”
“Scrub, for 15 years you have fantasised in secret about sissy maid humiliation. I am helping you live out the dream. I am going to ensure that you receive all the humiliation you deserve - and with 15 years compound interest!” She smiled sweetly. “This is going to be such an entertaining wedding”. Then she looked stern again. “Now get out and get back to your chores. Dismissed!”
Acknowledgement
The author gratefully acknowledges the inspiration of Ms Wooton’s brilliant 3-part story “The formation of my cuckold sissy maid husband”, also her kind agreement to the writing of this sequel.
You can find the first three parts here: Part 1 Part 2 Part 3
As the romance between the Mistress and Mr. Marcus blossomed, they became more and more inseparable. One day, the Mistress summoned me to the Office. Before I became her maidservant, this room had been mine. Now I was forbidden to use it any more, except to clean, polish and dust, or when I was summoned at the Mistress’s express command. There she was, seated in the grand chair behind the desk, Mr Marcus to one side lounging easily in another chair. There were no more chairs, nor was one offered. Instead, I had to stand on a black mat, which was brought out especially for occasions such as these. On the black mat was painted in white the outline of a small square, with just enough room for me to stand with my feet inside. I was extremely careful not to touch any of the white lines with my feet, since I knew the Mistress regarded this as a serious offence. With hands behind my back, I looked meekly at the floor, waiting for the Mistress to speak.
“Glenda, legally you are still my husband, but for many months now you have been my servant. This arrangement cannot continue any longer. I have decided to divorce you and marry Marcus. You are no longer fit to be my husband, if you were ever were”.
I stood there with my mouth hanging open, I could not help it. This was a bombshell.
“Glenda, stop looking like a moronic goldfish, and close your mouth immediately!”
I closed my mouth, I was dumbfounded.
“There is more”, the Mistress continued. “After the wedding, Marcus and I will be moving to a new much larger house. It will need a lot more upkeep, and we will need a full-time servant. I expect you to hand in your resignation to your present employers so that you can devote yourself solely to your work as a maid. There is a letter of resignation here for you to sign, as well as the divorce documents which Mr. Marcus will witness. But if you make any trouble, I will have no choice but to present this photograph collection as evidence to the divorce court”.
In front of her, was a large photo album, which I had never seen before. As she leafed through the pages, I could see photos of myself in full maid’s uniform serving at table, scrubbing the floor on my knees, bending over to receive the cane from Mr. Marcus. There were photos of me in a pink French maid’s uniform I had had to wear one evening, with a short white frilly pinafore, pink tights and pink high-heeled shoes. The Mistress put the legal papers and the letter of resignation over the photo album, and indicated the places where I was to sign. I trembled at the thought of these photos being shown in court. There was no doubt she would win the case, my behaviour would be regarded as totally unreasonable, while the thought of public exposure was terrifying. I had no choice. I leaned forward, being careful still to keep my feet within the white box, and signed both documents. Mr. Marcus then countersigned the divorce deed as the witness.
With the signed documents in her hand, she smiled triumphantly, which scared me. But all she said was “You may return to your duties. Dismissed!” I curtsied deeply and left the office to go back to scrubbing the kitchen floor.
Once I had received written acceptance of my job resignation, and once the court had ratified the divorce, the Mistress decided to hold a celebratory dinner. She wanted me to be in no doubt that the dinner was to be held specifically to celebrate her divorce. But this was a celebratory dinner just for two, I was neither to eat the food, nor drink the wine, nor sit at the table, but just to serve as a waitress throughout. Mr Marcus had brought two special bottles of vintage champagne to mark the occasion, so they had both had plenty to drink by the end of the meal. They drunk toasts to the future, and gazed rapturously into one another’s eyes.
Eventually they moved to the settee, sitting side by side, while I served them their coffee. In front of them, on the coffee table, was the photo album. I was sent to the kitchen to do the dishes, but I could hear their hilarity as presumably they were leafing through the pages of the photo album, laughing at my discomfiture.
Then I heard them go upstairs to the Office. Soon I was summoned from the kitchen. Again, the Mistress was seated in the grand chair, and again Mr. Marcus was at her side. I took great care to stand in the white square, with my feet not touching any of the white lines.
“There are two further documents for you to sign, Glenda”.
I had no idea what these documents could be.
“Since I will shortly be changing my name after marriage to Marcus, I thought I would also change your name. You may keep Glenda as your first name, but I have decided to change your surname to Scrub. It is an entirely appropriate name for a maid. Scrub by name and scrub by nature. So you will become Glenda Scrub, although I shall just call you Scrub. In addition, whenever I call you Scrub, you will curtsey deeply. Do you understand Scrub?”
“Yes Mistress”. I curtseyed deeply.
“To make this fully legal, Scrub, you will sign this Deed Poll document, changing your name to Glenda Scrub. Do you understand Scrub?”
“Yes Mistress”. With each mention of my new name, I took care to curtsey deeply, keeping my feet within the white lines.
“There is a second document I expect you to sign. As a full-time servant, you will no longer be capable of managing your own affairs, so I have decided to assume what is called lasting power of attorney. This will give me the legal right to handle all your financial affairs, and to make all decisions regarding your healthcare and welfare. You may of course choose not to sign these documents, but if you fail to do so Scrub, I will put you out on the street tonight!”
I knew I had no choice. If she put me out on the streets, I would be penniless, unemployed and homeless.
“Well, are you going to sign Scrub?”
“Yes Mistress”, I curtseyed.
“For both documents you will use your old male name for this one last time, Scrub”.
I curtseyed, and signed both documents, with Mr. Marcus acting as the witness.
A huge smile spread over the Mistress’ face. She was exultant in her triumph.
“The power of attorney is irrevocable. That is to say, even if you ever wanted to change your mind, the law will not allow it. It also means that if you still have any bank accounts, I can close them down and transfer the money into my own account. You are now a pauper, Scrub”.
“Yes Mistress”, I curtseyed.
“However, out of the goodness of my heart, I am going to allow you a small weekly allowance. But if you break anything, as well as getting a good thrashing, the cost of replacements will be stopped from your allowance. In addition, I will expect you to donate one quarter of your weekly allowance to charity”. With that she held out a child’s pink piggy bank. “This is where you will put your weekly donation Scrub”.
There seemed no end to my humiliation, but I was soon to realise it had scarcely begun.
“When you first became my servant, I said that you were like Sister George, that you had taken vows of poverty, obedience and chastity. Well now that I have reduced you to abject poverty, I am next going to teach you the meaning of total obedience, Scrub. For a start, let me make it clear that you will devote the rest of your life to unending housework, Scrub. It will mean endless cleaning, Scrub. Dusting, Scrub. Polishing, Scrub. Washing up, Scrub. Hoovering, Scrub. Laundering, Scrub. Scrubbing the floors, Scrub”.
One curtsey followed another as she rattled through this list of domestic duties. All the time I could see Mr Marcus lounging on the chair, smirking and laughing at me, while playing with the riding crop he held in his hands. I took great care to curtsey every time the Mistress said my new name and to avoid touching any of the white lines, since I knew from previous experience just how much Mr. Marcus cropping my backside.
“Now you will kneel”.
I knelt.
“For your next lesson in obedience, I am going to teach your catechism. But before I do that, I grant you on this special celebratory day permission to look at me. Look up!”
I looked up. The Mistress looked magnificent, eyes blazing, breasts taught and erect, as she stared down at me on my knees. She was wearing a slinky black off-the-shoulder dress, black patterned tights, and four-inch black heels. She looked as sexy and alluring as I had ever seen her. She bent over to speak directly into my ear, her lips so close I could feel her breath.
“Now I will catechise you. You still love me, don’t you slave?”
“Yes Mistress”. It was true, I did.
“Then say it!”
“I love you Mistress”.
“Now repeat after me: I adore you”
“ I adore you Mistress”
“I worship you as a Goddess”
“I worship you as a Goddess, Mistress”
“I want to serve you for the rest of my life”
“I want to serve you for the rest of my life, Mistress”.
“I will obey you in everything”.
“I will obey you in everything, Mistress”
“Good. Because I have devised the perfect test of your obedience. Your position as a servant cannot continue as a family secret for ever. I have decided to make my wedding to Marcus a double celebration. It will celebrate our marriage and your coming out! You are nothing but a sissy servant, and you will be nothing else until the day you die. And I want everyone to know you for what you are”.
“At the wedding, there will of course be a reception, at which you will serve all the guests as the maid. You will be dressed in a black calf-length uniform, with a white bibbed broderie anglaise pinafore. You will wear a white cap, collar and cuffs. You will wear little black ankle boots. And if you fail to provide anything less than perfect service, Marcus will afterwards give you the thrashing of your life”.
I went weak at the knees. I thought I was going to faint. It was as well I was still on my knees, because had I been standing, I might have keeled over. Everyone I knew in the locality would be at the wedding. There I would be in full maid’s uniform, acting as the waitress. Worse still, if I was terrified at the prospect, I was also excited. My member pressed so hard against my chastity device, I felt fit to burst.
“Of course, well before the reception I will let all the guests know about your new status. So it won’t be a shock for anyone. I will explain to them how you like to dress up as a sissy maid in a pinafore. I will explain to them how you deceived me for 15 years, and how you are now making it up to me by working as my full-time servant. I will explain to them how you like to be bossed around, to do menial chores, and how you like to be humiliated. I will personally ensure that all the guests know about your need to dress up as a sissy maid, so no-one should feel any sympathy for you, or any qualms about treating you as a servant. In fact, I imagine a lot of people will find it highly entertaining. Of course, there will be a lot of people there who knew you in your former life. You may have even been on first name terms. This will cease. From now on, whatever you called one another in the past, you will in future always address them as either Sir or Madam. Do you understand?”
“Yes Mistress”.
“And there is one final thing”.
The Mistress was already smiling at the thought of whatever she was about to tell me. “After the wedding reception, there will be an evening party. We thought it would be
a delightful touch if you served as the waitress in your nice pink French maid’s uniform, with all those lovely little flounces”. So saying, she pointed at the photos in the album. “And to mark your coming out and the adoption of your new name, you will wear this cap, collar and pinafore, which have been prettily embroidered especially for the occasion”.
She pulled out the garments and laid them on the table. On the white pinafore, embroidered in pink, it said “I am a sissy”. On the cap was a little badge with my new name, “Scrub”. On the stiff white collar, also embroidered in pink was the one word “Servant”.
“Don’t you think these are pretty?”
“Yes Mistress”.
“Now that you have started to learn the meaning of poverty and obedience, you will start to learn the meaning of chastity. Of course on our wedding night, Marcus and I will sleep together. You of course will sleep alone, but only after you have cleared everything away, tidied up and washed up. For everyone at the party, there will be opportunities for dancing, for carousing, for kissing and cuddling. But not for you. Although you will be decked out prettily in pink, it will not be a party dress but a uniform. From now on, you will always wear a uniform, and you will always wear a pinafore. You will never attend a party again, except as a servant. You will never dance at parties, because you will always be serving others. There will be no kissing or cuddling for you, only an infinite round of domestic duties to perform. You will always sleep alone. Even in your solitary bed there will be no relief except when I deign to unlock your cock ring - and that won’t be very often. You are going to learn the full meaning of chastity, Scrub. I will be married to Marcus, you will be married to the kitchen sink. Now get up, get back to the kitchen and get on with your chores. Dismissed!”
As I retired to the kitchen, I now knew the Mistress’ threat of revealing the photo album in court had never mattered at all. I was going to be outed as a sissy maid regardless. I was single, penniless, unemployed and if the Mistress threw me out, I would be homeless and heartbroken. Her victory was complete. I was going to be seen by everyone I had ever known in full maid’s uniform, serving the guests at my ex-wife’s wedding reception. Worse still, I would have to act as the waitress at the evening party dressed all in pink, except for my white pinafore embroidered with “I am a sissy”.
“Scrub!” the Mistress interrupted my thoughts with a summons from the lounge. I hastened to her presence, curtseyed, and waited for her new command.
“I have decided on reflection to relent a little and allow you a little fun at the party. I have had these especially embroidered for you to wear under your pink uniform dress”.
She held out a pair of white panties, heavily flounced, on which was displayed in pink the instruction “Pinch me hard!”
“Scrub, for 15 years you have fantasised in secret about sissy maid humiliation. I am helping you live out the dream. I am going to ensure that you receive all the humiliation you deserve - and with 15 years compound interest!” She smiled sweetly. “This is going to be such an entertaining wedding”. Then she looked stern again. “Now get out and get back to your chores. Dismissed!”
Acknowledgement
The author gratefully acknowledges the inspiration of Ms Wooton’s brilliant 3-part story “The formation of my cuckold sissy maid husband”, also her kind agreement to the writing of this sequel.
↧
The Wedding
by Daniela
You can find the earlier parts to the story here
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4
A story of sissy maid humiliation (a sequel to The Announcement)
The wedding was an enormous success. It was to become the talk of the town. The Mistress had looked simply gorgeous in her wedding dress. Mr. Marcus looked most becoming and handsome in his morning suit. But the icing on the cake for all of the Mistress’ lady friends was the reception and party. The Mistress had forewarned everybody about my new status as her maidservant, so that it would not come as a shock to anyone. Now that I was called Glenda Scrub, she asked them to address me only as Scrub, and certainly under no circumstances to call me Glen.
Nevertheless, it was a spectacle. I was smartly decked out in full traditional maid’s uniform for all to see. Black calf length dress; smart white broderie anglaise pinafore, heavily starched and carefully pressed, cross straps tightly tied at the back; white cap, collar and cuffs; black nylon tights; and little black patent leather ankle boots. Just to make my new status absolutely clear, around my collar, embroidered in black, was the one word Servant. And on my cap was a little badge with my new name Scrub.
It was the ladies who were really impressed. What a brilliant way to deal with an errant husband! To make him serve the food and drink in full maid’s uniform at his former wife’s wedding reception! Perfect punishment and perfect humiliation. Could you believe it? And for the Mistress to keep him on in her new married life as a full-time live-in maid, what a fantastic idea! The Mistress had ensured that they all knew how I had kept my sissy maid fantasies a secret for fifteen years, and they had all agreed with her that it was unforgivable. In the circumstances, the Mistress’ friends thought that she had been remarkably lenient. Well now I was finding out what it was like to be a real maid, and quite right too! How absolutely perfect. Let the punishment fit the crime!
To her lady friends, the Mistress had suddenly become some kind of feminist icon. She was overwhelmed by their response. By outing me so publicly, they thought that she had done a great service to women everywhere. It would help to make male employment as sissy maids more acceptable. It would help to make male domestic subservience more acceptable. No longer need women talk just of gender equality, they could contemplate a future of female superiority, where it was servile men who were told to get back to the kitchen sink, serve the tea, wash the dishes, iron the clothes, scrub the kitchen floor, and so much more! Women’s work will become men’s work, and that will be the role of sissy maids. One lady thought that special schools should be set up to teach sissy men all the appropriate domestic skills, so that they could play a useful role in society, and serve women more appropriately.
Another lady thought that sentences of domestic servitude should be handed down by the divorce courts.
In addition to making over the house and a substantial income to the wife, the ex-husband will serve as her maidservant for the next five years, with total responsibility for all the housework. In the event that his former wife marries again, he will at her instruction serve as her maidservant at the wedding reception. Subsequently, he will serve both his former wife and her new husband as their full-time live-in maidservant. If he fails to provide domestic service to her total satisfaction, she may appeal to the court, who may send him to sissy maid training school full-time for three months, after which he will have to complete not only the original sentence of domestic servitude, but an additional one, to be decided upon by the court in consultation with his ex-wife. Failure to fulfil any of these conditions will result in a five-year custodial sentence with no remission, and confiscation of all his assets in favour of his former wife.
What a world that would be! Errant husbands paying for their offences through sentences of domestic servitude.
The men had no sympathy for me either. As far as they were concerned, any man who allowed himself to be so humiliated was simply not a man. Obviously, I must have been a poof all along, so obviously they too had in some way been deceived. I could not help seeing the smirks and the sidelong glances as I fulfilled my new duties, moving from group to group to serve the drinks on a little silver tray.
After the reception, there was to be a full sit-down dinner. The Mistress had brought in outside caterers to do this, but had decided that my task would be to do all the washing up “to save work for the catering staff”. Before leaving the kitchen to return to her guests, the Mistress handed me a card.
“As a special favour Scrub, I am allowing you to see the menu for the sit-down dinner we are all having together. While you are eating your cheese sandwiches, you can read about all our beautiful food”. The caterers had set aside for me two cheese sandwiches and a glass of water, while the sumptuous feast was being consumed in the main hall. “Make sure you keep this menu Scrub, you will have to paste it into a scrapbook, which you will compile under my supervision, recording all the significant details of your new life as a serving maid. But while we are eating, you will be doing all the washing up.”
There was a huge and seemingly never-ending quantity of dirty dishes which I worked through steadily, while unavoidably listening to the sounds of merriment in the main hall. Eventually the Mistress returned. “I am now going to take you to a changing room. You will fall in line behind me. You will look down only at the back of my feet as you walk. Under no circumstances are you to start up a conversation with anyone”.
In fact, no-one conversed with me throughout the whole evening, except to order drinks. It was only later that I discovered that this was exactly what the Mistress had advised all her guests and friends to do. “She is now just a servant, and please treat her as such” she had said. “It will help her adjust to her new station in life”.
On our way to the changing room, many guests came up to the Mistress to say what a wonderful evening they were having, and she stopped to chat to them. I stood there, hands behind my back, gazing at the floor, not uttering a word, as I had been trained to do. She spent a long time talking to each guest, deliberately keeping me waiting. To me, nobody said a word. It was as if an invisible curtain had descended between me and all the guests, I was no longer a person in my own right, but an object of pity and scorn, a spectacle for public entertainment and humiliation.
Finally, the Mistress led me to the small changing room. She had originally decided I should serve at the party in a pink French maid’s uniform, but on reflection, had changed her mind. Although the pink uniform was delightfully sissy, it might also be seen as a little bit sexy, whereas the look the Mistress preferred was smart and subservient but chaste and sexless. So she had decided on an alternative, which she had kept a secret. Now I found out that I was to be dressed as Alice in Wonderland! She had had a blue calf length dress especially made, with a little white collar, the fullest possible skirt, and large puff sleeves, “perfect for a poof”, as she put it. Beneath the dress I wore white taffeta petticoats, with five rows of ruffled flounces. As well as filling out my dress, the taffeta of course rustled as I walked; in fact, I could not walk without rustling. Then there were white tights, and black Mary Jane shoes, with the smallest of heels, in traditional black patent leather. Finally, the Mistress had bought a long blonde wig, which she fastened with a black hair band.
Over the dress was to be worn a white bib pinafore. The Mistress took it on herself to wrap it around me, which was most unusual. Soon I was to realise why. The pinafore was voluminous, and starched almost like cardboard. The straps were wide and extremely long. The Mistress crossed the straps at the back, pulling the two ends through a simple locking device. Then she tied the straps tightly over the locking device and snapped it shut. Finally, the two ends were looped into in an enormous bow.
“Turn round Scrub”.
I turned round and looked down. As I looked down to curtsey, I saw emblazoned on the pinafore in large luminous poster red capital letters the simple message: “I deceived my wife as a secret sissy for 15 years”. I felt faint, I felt my legs were going to give under me. In my confusion, I must have looked a picture. Indeed I did, as I was to find out afterwards. Quick as a flash, the Mistress had removed a camera from her handbag, and taken a photo of my confusion to commemorate the occasion.
“That will certainly be one for the collection, Scrub”, she laughed wickedly with that triumphant smile I had come to know so well.
Just as quickly, her face hardened again.
“Scrub, what do think you are doing just standing there? There are guest in the main reception area waiting to be served their drinks. Get out there immedi-a-t-e-ly!”.
Blushing bright scarlet, I curtseyed and returned to the hall. By now, people had already had quite a lot to drink, and as they saw me in my Alice in Wonderland costume, they were pointing, whooping and laughing, some quite uncontrollably, while the cameras flashed. Despite all of this, I had to move from one group to the next, a bottle of red wine in one hand, white wine in the other, refilling empty glasses
By the end of the evening, everyone was dancing, except for just one person, standing at the back of the hall, hands behind my back, looking at the floor, as I had been trained to do. You might wonder why no-one took pity on me and offered a dance. Well, the reason why no woman would dance with me was emblazoned on my pinafore. And of course no man was going to be seen dead dancing with me, now I had been so comprehensively outed as a sissy maid. My life had been changed for ever. There would be no going back. The man I had been called Glen had simply ceased to exist.
Before departing, the Mistress gave me clear instructions. “You will make sure that all the glasses and crockery are fully washed up, dried up and put away, that the tables are cleared and washed, that all the surfaces are clean, that the floor is swept, that the carpets are hoovered, and that everything is absolutely spick and span”.
“You will note that when I spoke to the Manageress earlier, I promised her that my maidservant would do all the cleaning and clearing up afterwards. So she gave me a reduction on the fee for the use of all the facilities, because it meant she could send her staff home early. As a servant, you will be the last to leave. You will be here working hard at your cleaning and scrubbing long after all the guests have departed. But you will make sure to inform the security guard before you leave the building. In the morning, the Manageress will inspect your work, and I will telephone her later in the day to check that everything has been done to her complete satisfaction. You will ensure that the reception rooms are immaculate, or else. If the Manageress is in any way dissatisfied, let alone refuses to give me the promised fee reduction, you will be in the most serious trouble!”
I had seen the Mistress talking to the Manageress earlier. She was smartly turned out in a starched white blouse, black pencil skirt, black tights and heels. She was made up to perfection, and her blond hair was swept back tightly and secured with several hair pins in a ballerina bun. She looked a paragon of competence and efficiency. To all the guests, she was as charming and friendly as could be. But to me she gave such a look of open and withering contempt that I felt as if I had been turned to jelly. The thought of such an obviously strict and superior lady inspecting my housework the following morning was truly terrifying.
Just then, a taxi driver walked into the hall.
“And here is the taxi” the Mistress continued “to take me and my husband home to our wedding night. But you Scrub, as a servant, will of course have to walk back on your own. And that will be only after you have completed all your chores. When you eventually arrive back at the house, make sure to let yourself in quietly by the back door. If anyone’s sleep is disturbed, you will be punished in the morning”. Then the Mistress smiled sweetly. “I do hope you have enjoyed our wedding just as much as we have Scrub. We have had such a delightful evening! And I do hope you enjoy your walk home!”
As I curtseyed, the Mistress swept out with Mr. Marcus on her arm. I was too stunned to say anything. It was only as I heard the taxi depart I suddenly realised, I was still locked into the white pinafore! With a thirty minute walk back to the house!
But as usual I had no alternative. The housework all had to be done, the reception rooms had to be cleaned to perfection. There was a huge amount of work to do. It took nearly two hours of tidying up, washing up, drying up, putting away, cleaning the tables, sweeping the floor, emptying and cleaning the ashtrays, vacuuming the carpets, all still dressed in my Alice in Wonderland costume, with my voluminous white pinafore, taffeta petticoats and flounces rustling unavoidably. I was as terrified of the Manageress’ inspection as I was of the Mistress. Everything had to be perfect before I left.
Finally, I felt ready to leave, informed the security guard of my departure, and walked back to the house, heart fluttering, hoping against hope that there would be no-one about at that time of night to see me. When I eventually got back to the house after two in the morning, I returned to my room to find the key to the pinafore on the bedside table. I could undo the large bow of the pinafore straps, but it was a real struggle to remove the little locking device in the small of my back, with which the pinafore straps had been secured. But it would have been impossible to sleep in this costume, I had to remove it before going to bed. And I knew I had to appear in a different uniform in the morning.
Finally, I was changed into a nightie, and ready for bed. But when I removed the coverlet, I realised the bedding had been changed. Embroidered on the pillow case in large letters was the one word “Servant”. I turned the pillow case over, and there it was again, the one word “Servant”. Then I looked at the sheets. They were no longer cotton, but rubber. On the bed was a note. “Just in case your chastity device is not 100% effective, from now on you will sleep in rubber sheets. This will ensure there is no chance of you wetting the bed”. By now I was so tired I just got into bed and fell asleep instantly. So while my ex-wife spent her wedding night in the loving embrace of her new husband, I slept alone between rubber sheets like an incontinent child.
When I woke the next day, the feel of the sheets instantly reminded me of the events of the night before. I blushed scarlet at the recollection of my successive humiliations, while my erection strained hopelessly against the restraining ring of the chastity device. Then I glanced at the pillow. There was the single word “Servant” in large letters to remind me of my new station in life.
I knew I had to get up. There were chores to do, all the rooms had to be clean and tidy before the Mistress descended, and there was breakfast to be made, and the breakfast table laid. For my morning duties, I wore a simple blue uniform gingham dress, black stocking, little black boots, and a white mob cap. Over the uniform dress I wore a white bib pinafore, straps crossed over and neatly tied at the back. The Mistress’ instructions were clear. I was to be pinafored at all times, it was the badge of my servile status.
Eventually the Mistress and Mr. Marcus descended, still wrapped lovingly in one another’s arms. I served them breakfast, cleared away, washed the dishes, dried up and put away. Then I served them coffee in the lounge, and stood hands behind my back, eyes to the floor, waiting for my next order. The Mistress sat on Mr. Marcus’ knee, giving him long, slow, voluptuous kisses, just to make sure I knew exactly what I was missing.
After what seemed an age, the doorbell rang.
“Answer the door, Scrub”, the Mistress commanded.
I curtseyed, and went to answer the door. There stood Elspeth Pritchard, an old friend of the Mistress. Elspeth was a rather sour, unattractive old-fashioned spinster librarian, with thick glasses, a dislike of men in general, and a particular dislike of me.
“Ah there are you Scrub”, she said as she walked in. “I must say everyone did enjoy seeing you last night in your new role as a maidservant. And you looked so sweet in your Alice in Wonderland costume. Quite the little girl!” She was grinning all over her face. In fact, I had never ever seen her look quite so happy.
“Do come in Elspeth”, the Mistress said.
“I have simply got to say how wonderful it all was last night, Elie, everybody is saying so. You looked absolutely stunning in your wedding dress. And Mr. Marcus so handsome! And what a splendid idea to have Scrub dressed in full maid’s uniform, serving all the guests”.
“Elie, it says so much for your character. A lot of other women might simply have walked away from a divorce. But you decided to make a public statement with such style! What a perfect way to punish an errant husband!”
“Thank you ever so much, Elspeth, it was a pleasure, I can assure you!” the Mistress replied. “Do come through to the lounge. Would you like some coffee?”
“I would love some coffee, Elie”.
“Scrub, coffee for two!”
I curtseyed, departed to the kitchen, and returned shortly with the coffee.
“Now Scrub, you will listen to what I have to say. As you know, Mr. Marcus and I leave today for a month’s honeymoon. If you thought that would mean a month’s holiday for you from housework, you are very much mistaken. During my absence, my friend has very kindly agreed to act as your supervisor. Oh, by the way Elspeth, would you prefer Scrub to address you as Miss Elspeth or Mistress Elspeth?”
“Oh Mistress Elspeth definitely,” she replied laughing.
“Scrub, you will now say ‘Thank you Mistress Elspeth for agreeing to act as my supervisor’ and curtsey to her”.
“Thank you for agreeing to act as my supervisor, Mistress Elspeth”. I curtseyed. Mistress Elspeth was clearly enjoying every minute of this.
The Mistress continued. “As my representative, you will obey her in everything and she will be entitled to punish you in whatever way she thinks fit. Today we are going to have a little practice session. Fetch the riding crop Scrub, offer it to Mistress Elspeth then take up the position!”
I did as the Mistress commanded. While I was bent over, they discussed techniques for beating me.
“Well Elspeth, have you ever played tennis? That’s good. Well, imagine her backside is like a tennis ball, and with each shot you’re looking to hit a winner. Just like this!”
And so saying she got up and gave my backside a resounding stroke with the riding crop. I stifled a scream and tried hard to stop myself crying out loud.
Elspeth could not contain herself for laughing, she thought it was the funniest thing
ever.
“So now your turn. Scrub! You will count each stroke, and after each one you will say ‘Thank you Mistress Elspeth, please may I have another one?”
“Yes Mistress” I said through my legs, since I was still bending over.
“OK Elspeth, imagine you start by playing a cross-court drive”.
Thwack! “One. Thank you Mistress Elspeth please may I have another one?” Elspeth was completely convulsed by laughter, but the Mistress urged her on.
“That’s excellent Elspeth. Let’s have another cross-court drive”.
Thwack! “Two. Thank you Mistress Elspeth please may I have another one?”
“Now let’s have an overhead smash”.
Thwack! “Three. Please Mistress Elspeth may I have another one?”
“Finally, let’s go for an outright winner with a shot straight down the line. As hard as you possibly can!”
Thwack! The pain was excruciating as the riding crop landed on my buttocks yet again. “Four. Thank you Mistress Elspeth, please may I have another one?”
The Mistress now intervened. “That will do for the time being, but you will remain in position Scrub, with one hand clasping each ankle.
She turned to Mistress Elspeth. “Elspeth, that was absolutely brilliant, well done!”
“My pleasure”, said Mistress Elspeth, and she certainly sounded as if she meant it.
“Honestly Elspeth, you’re a natural. Have you played a lot of tennis?”
“Oh yes. In fact, I won a few tournaments”.
“How fantastic! Well, please feel free to keep your forehand drive and overhead smash in practice on Scrub’s buttocks over the next few weeks!”
The Mistress continued. “You may rise Scrub, and stand with your hands behind your back, looking at your feet, because I now have a few things to tell you. One is a piece of good news. I have spoken to the Manageress regarding the reception last night, and she was not displeased with your housework. In fact, the good news is that she will be prepared to use you again as a cleaner for functions at the hall. You will be required to do all the washing up for any sit-down dinners, and then clear up and clean afterwards. It will mean her catering staff will be able to get home early, and leave all the chores to you. The Manageress will be paying me a fee for your services, which will go some way towards defraying the extremely irritating costs of feeding and housing you. The Manageress will certainly require you while I am away on honeymoon, and she will be contacting Mistress Elspeth. So that’s good news, isn’t it Scrub?”
“Yes Mistress, thank you Mistress”, I curtseyed.
“In addition, several of my friends have asked if you could clean their houses from top to bottom while I am away, and again Mistress Elspeth will supervise. Of course, if any of my friends are in any way dissatisfied with your performance, you will be in the most serious trouble on my return. And I mean really serious trouble”.
“Yes Mistress, thank you Mistress”, I curtseyed again.
“Finally, I do not want to seem too hard a Mistress, since I know you have had no relief for weeks. We will be away for a whole month. So I am going to allow you just one opportunity before we leave”.
“However, there is a condition. Several of my lady friends will be arriving shortly to send us on our way, and if you are to have relief, you must ejaculate in public for their entertainment”.
I blenched. I could not believe my ears. I had never masturbated in public in my life.
“You may of course choose not to take this opportunity. But if you don’t, you will have to wait until after our return from honeymoon. I can assure you that while we are away, Mistress Elspeth certainly won’t be unlocking your chastity device! If you want this opportunity, go down on your knees and say ‘Thank you Mistress’. Choose!”
In fact of course I had no choice. I had had no relief for weeks, and the events of the last twenty-four hours had made me so horny that my member was constantly straining painfully at the chastity ring. I went down on my knees flushing hot with embarrassment and said “Thank you Mistress”.
Just then, the first of the Mistress’ lady friends arrived at the door, soon followed by several others. I had to take their coats and hang them up in the cupboard, while they made themselves comfortable in the sitting room.
“Would anyone like some coffee?” the Mistress asked her friends.
They nodded enthusiastically. “What an excellent idea” one said.
“Scrub, fetch some coffee!” I curtsied and went back to the kitchen.
When I returned with the coffee, I sensed an air of expectancy. Suddenly, it dawned on me. They knew exactly what was about to happen, they knew what I was about to do. As usual, the Mistress had pre-arranged everything to perfection.
“Scrub, you will now fetch the wooden stool from the kitchen marked ‘Servant’, together with the large white enamel basin, and bring them in here”.
I curtseyed, went to the kitchen, and returned with the stool and the basin.
“Now fetch me the riding crop”.
I fetched the riding crop.
“You will now pull down your tights and your panties, lift up the skirt of your dress, and kneel on the stool”.
I did as the Mistress commanded. The ladies were besides themselves giggling, laughing and pointing, as they could now see my chastity device. I was beside myself with embarrassment. Not only was I exposing myself, but my member was as erect as could be.
“Normally his pathetic little willy is locked up 24/7 to ensure he observes his vow of chastity”, the Mistress said, while idly flicking the clear perspex cage within which my member was now standing fully to attention. “But today we will remove the device and out of the kindness of my heart, I will allow the little pervert some relief”.
She put down the riding crop, reached for her handbag, from which she took out some plastic gloves. These she put on, then took out a key. She stood up, seized my member with one hand, unlocked the device with the other, and removed it.
She sat down again, and took a stop watch out of her bag. “Get on with it Scrub, you have ten minutes from Now!” She started the stopwatch.
Her lady friends were beside themselves with laughter. One was quite hysterical. In truth, I was so erect, it took but a few minutes to ejaculate. As the white cum splashed into enamel bowl, there was a flash, I realised the Mistress had taken a photograph.
“You are truly disgusting Scrub”. She handed me a tissue. “Wipe yourself clean”.
Still wearing the plastic gloves, she seized my member, put the cock ring back on, re-fastened the penal cage, and snapped the lock back into place. “Now get dressed, take the stool and the basin back to the kitchen, and get out! And make sure you clean that basin thoroughly with disinfectant!”
The humiliation of the wedding party was nothing compared to what I had just experienced. As usual, the Mistress held all the cards, and played them to perfection. Banished to the kitchen, I waited for my next summons. Suddenly, there was a ring at the door.
“Scrub!” I hastily responded to the Mistress’ call. “Answer the door”.
It was the taxi. The driver took one look at me and smirked from ear to ear.
“Taxi for the airport” he announced.
“Scrub, take the bags out to the taxi”, the Mistress commanded.
The driver watched me struggling with the heavy bags, not even attempting to conceal his amusement. He unlocked the boot of his car, but left me to put the bags inside.
By this time everyone had gathered outside. While the Mistress was saying fond farewells to her lady friends, Mr. Marcus stepped over to me. “If I get the slightest complaint about you from Mistress Elspeth, you will get the thrashing of your life on my return. Do you understand Scrub?”
“Yes Master”, I curtseyed.
Then the Mistress turned to me. “While I am away Scrub, you will work like you have never worked before. While I am lying in the sun, visiting far-away places, wining and dining at exotic restaurants, or making love to my new husband, you will be preparing food, laying tables, clearing away, washing up, scrubbing, scouring, sweeping, polishing, dusting, laundering, and ironing. While I take my pleasures abroad, you will toil at home as scullery maid, laundry maid and housemaid, all rolled into one. For the entire month, you will be bossed by Mistress Elspeth, by the restaurant Manageress, and by all my friends. There will always be a female voice to criticize, nag and scold you, but never a female body to touch or caress, never ever again! Because when I return, I will ensure that you devote the rest of your miserable little life to nothing but domestic drudgery. I am now married to Marcus, and you are married to the kitchen sink. Scrub by name and scrub by nature! And don’t you ever forget it!”
Then she relaxed for a moment. “But before we leave, you may say ‘Congratulations on your wedding Mistress, I wish you all health and happiness, and a wonderful honeymoon’”.
“Congratulations on your wedding Mistress, I wish you all health and happiness, and a wonderful honeymoon”.
Then, the Mistress turned to Mistress Elspeth, and handed over the keys to the house, together with the riding crop, the symbol and instrument of her new authority.
“Scrub, you will curtsey to Mistress Elspeth and say ‘I promise to obey you in everything, Mistress Elspeth’”.
“‘I promise to obey you in everything, Mistress Elspeth”.
Mistress Elspeth gave me a look of utter contempt and triumphant glee, which she made no attempt to conceal. “Most certainly you will obey me in everything, Scrub. You will get to work immediately!”
Acknowledgement
The author gratefully acknowledges the inspiration of Ms Wooton’s brilliant 3-part story “The formation of my cuckold sissy maid husband”, also her kind agreement to the writing of this sequel.
You can find the earlier parts to the story here
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4
A story of sissy maid humiliation (a sequel to The Announcement)
The wedding was an enormous success. It was to become the talk of the town. The Mistress had looked simply gorgeous in her wedding dress. Mr. Marcus looked most becoming and handsome in his morning suit. But the icing on the cake for all of the Mistress’ lady friends was the reception and party. The Mistress had forewarned everybody about my new status as her maidservant, so that it would not come as a shock to anyone. Now that I was called Glenda Scrub, she asked them to address me only as Scrub, and certainly under no circumstances to call me Glen.
Nevertheless, it was a spectacle. I was smartly decked out in full traditional maid’s uniform for all to see. Black calf length dress; smart white broderie anglaise pinafore, heavily starched and carefully pressed, cross straps tightly tied at the back; white cap, collar and cuffs; black nylon tights; and little black patent leather ankle boots. Just to make my new status absolutely clear, around my collar, embroidered in black, was the one word Servant. And on my cap was a little badge with my new name Scrub.
It was the ladies who were really impressed. What a brilliant way to deal with an errant husband! To make him serve the food and drink in full maid’s uniform at his former wife’s wedding reception! Perfect punishment and perfect humiliation. Could you believe it? And for the Mistress to keep him on in her new married life as a full-time live-in maid, what a fantastic idea! The Mistress had ensured that they all knew how I had kept my sissy maid fantasies a secret for fifteen years, and they had all agreed with her that it was unforgivable. In the circumstances, the Mistress’ friends thought that she had been remarkably lenient. Well now I was finding out what it was like to be a real maid, and quite right too! How absolutely perfect. Let the punishment fit the crime!
To her lady friends, the Mistress had suddenly become some kind of feminist icon. She was overwhelmed by their response. By outing me so publicly, they thought that she had done a great service to women everywhere. It would help to make male employment as sissy maids more acceptable. It would help to make male domestic subservience more acceptable. No longer need women talk just of gender equality, they could contemplate a future of female superiority, where it was servile men who were told to get back to the kitchen sink, serve the tea, wash the dishes, iron the clothes, scrub the kitchen floor, and so much more! Women’s work will become men’s work, and that will be the role of sissy maids. One lady thought that special schools should be set up to teach sissy men all the appropriate domestic skills, so that they could play a useful role in society, and serve women more appropriately.
Another lady thought that sentences of domestic servitude should be handed down by the divorce courts.
In addition to making over the house and a substantial income to the wife, the ex-husband will serve as her maidservant for the next five years, with total responsibility for all the housework. In the event that his former wife marries again, he will at her instruction serve as her maidservant at the wedding reception. Subsequently, he will serve both his former wife and her new husband as their full-time live-in maidservant. If he fails to provide domestic service to her total satisfaction, she may appeal to the court, who may send him to sissy maid training school full-time for three months, after which he will have to complete not only the original sentence of domestic servitude, but an additional one, to be decided upon by the court in consultation with his ex-wife. Failure to fulfil any of these conditions will result in a five-year custodial sentence with no remission, and confiscation of all his assets in favour of his former wife.
What a world that would be! Errant husbands paying for their offences through sentences of domestic servitude.
The men had no sympathy for me either. As far as they were concerned, any man who allowed himself to be so humiliated was simply not a man. Obviously, I must have been a poof all along, so obviously they too had in some way been deceived. I could not help seeing the smirks and the sidelong glances as I fulfilled my new duties, moving from group to group to serve the drinks on a little silver tray.
After the reception, there was to be a full sit-down dinner. The Mistress had brought in outside caterers to do this, but had decided that my task would be to do all the washing up “to save work for the catering staff”. Before leaving the kitchen to return to her guests, the Mistress handed me a card.
“As a special favour Scrub, I am allowing you to see the menu for the sit-down dinner we are all having together. While you are eating your cheese sandwiches, you can read about all our beautiful food”. The caterers had set aside for me two cheese sandwiches and a glass of water, while the sumptuous feast was being consumed in the main hall. “Make sure you keep this menu Scrub, you will have to paste it into a scrapbook, which you will compile under my supervision, recording all the significant details of your new life as a serving maid. But while we are eating, you will be doing all the washing up.”
There was a huge and seemingly never-ending quantity of dirty dishes which I worked through steadily, while unavoidably listening to the sounds of merriment in the main hall. Eventually the Mistress returned. “I am now going to take you to a changing room. You will fall in line behind me. You will look down only at the back of my feet as you walk. Under no circumstances are you to start up a conversation with anyone”.
In fact, no-one conversed with me throughout the whole evening, except to order drinks. It was only later that I discovered that this was exactly what the Mistress had advised all her guests and friends to do. “She is now just a servant, and please treat her as such” she had said. “It will help her adjust to her new station in life”.
On our way to the changing room, many guests came up to the Mistress to say what a wonderful evening they were having, and she stopped to chat to them. I stood there, hands behind my back, gazing at the floor, not uttering a word, as I had been trained to do. She spent a long time talking to each guest, deliberately keeping me waiting. To me, nobody said a word. It was as if an invisible curtain had descended between me and all the guests, I was no longer a person in my own right, but an object of pity and scorn, a spectacle for public entertainment and humiliation.
Finally, the Mistress led me to the small changing room. She had originally decided I should serve at the party in a pink French maid’s uniform, but on reflection, had changed her mind. Although the pink uniform was delightfully sissy, it might also be seen as a little bit sexy, whereas the look the Mistress preferred was smart and subservient but chaste and sexless. So she had decided on an alternative, which she had kept a secret. Now I found out that I was to be dressed as Alice in Wonderland! She had had a blue calf length dress especially made, with a little white collar, the fullest possible skirt, and large puff sleeves, “perfect for a poof”, as she put it. Beneath the dress I wore white taffeta petticoats, with five rows of ruffled flounces. As well as filling out my dress, the taffeta of course rustled as I walked; in fact, I could not walk without rustling. Then there were white tights, and black Mary Jane shoes, with the smallest of heels, in traditional black patent leather. Finally, the Mistress had bought a long blonde wig, which she fastened with a black hair band.
Over the dress was to be worn a white bib pinafore. The Mistress took it on herself to wrap it around me, which was most unusual. Soon I was to realise why. The pinafore was voluminous, and starched almost like cardboard. The straps were wide and extremely long. The Mistress crossed the straps at the back, pulling the two ends through a simple locking device. Then she tied the straps tightly over the locking device and snapped it shut. Finally, the two ends were looped into in an enormous bow.
“Turn round Scrub”.
I turned round and looked down. As I looked down to curtsey, I saw emblazoned on the pinafore in large luminous poster red capital letters the simple message: “I deceived my wife as a secret sissy for 15 years”. I felt faint, I felt my legs were going to give under me. In my confusion, I must have looked a picture. Indeed I did, as I was to find out afterwards. Quick as a flash, the Mistress had removed a camera from her handbag, and taken a photo of my confusion to commemorate the occasion.
“That will certainly be one for the collection, Scrub”, she laughed wickedly with that triumphant smile I had come to know so well.
Just as quickly, her face hardened again.
“Scrub, what do think you are doing just standing there? There are guest in the main reception area waiting to be served their drinks. Get out there immedi-a-t-e-ly!”.
Blushing bright scarlet, I curtseyed and returned to the hall. By now, people had already had quite a lot to drink, and as they saw me in my Alice in Wonderland costume, they were pointing, whooping and laughing, some quite uncontrollably, while the cameras flashed. Despite all of this, I had to move from one group to the next, a bottle of red wine in one hand, white wine in the other, refilling empty glasses
By the end of the evening, everyone was dancing, except for just one person, standing at the back of the hall, hands behind my back, looking at the floor, as I had been trained to do. You might wonder why no-one took pity on me and offered a dance. Well, the reason why no woman would dance with me was emblazoned on my pinafore. And of course no man was going to be seen dead dancing with me, now I had been so comprehensively outed as a sissy maid. My life had been changed for ever. There would be no going back. The man I had been called Glen had simply ceased to exist.
Before departing, the Mistress gave me clear instructions. “You will make sure that all the glasses and crockery are fully washed up, dried up and put away, that the tables are cleared and washed, that all the surfaces are clean, that the floor is swept, that the carpets are hoovered, and that everything is absolutely spick and span”.
“You will note that when I spoke to the Manageress earlier, I promised her that my maidservant would do all the cleaning and clearing up afterwards. So she gave me a reduction on the fee for the use of all the facilities, because it meant she could send her staff home early. As a servant, you will be the last to leave. You will be here working hard at your cleaning and scrubbing long after all the guests have departed. But you will make sure to inform the security guard before you leave the building. In the morning, the Manageress will inspect your work, and I will telephone her later in the day to check that everything has been done to her complete satisfaction. You will ensure that the reception rooms are immaculate, or else. If the Manageress is in any way dissatisfied, let alone refuses to give me the promised fee reduction, you will be in the most serious trouble!”
I had seen the Mistress talking to the Manageress earlier. She was smartly turned out in a starched white blouse, black pencil skirt, black tights and heels. She was made up to perfection, and her blond hair was swept back tightly and secured with several hair pins in a ballerina bun. She looked a paragon of competence and efficiency. To all the guests, she was as charming and friendly as could be. But to me she gave such a look of open and withering contempt that I felt as if I had been turned to jelly. The thought of such an obviously strict and superior lady inspecting my housework the following morning was truly terrifying.
Just then, a taxi driver walked into the hall.
“And here is the taxi” the Mistress continued “to take me and my husband home to our wedding night. But you Scrub, as a servant, will of course have to walk back on your own. And that will be only after you have completed all your chores. When you eventually arrive back at the house, make sure to let yourself in quietly by the back door. If anyone’s sleep is disturbed, you will be punished in the morning”. Then the Mistress smiled sweetly. “I do hope you have enjoyed our wedding just as much as we have Scrub. We have had such a delightful evening! And I do hope you enjoy your walk home!”
As I curtseyed, the Mistress swept out with Mr. Marcus on her arm. I was too stunned to say anything. It was only as I heard the taxi depart I suddenly realised, I was still locked into the white pinafore! With a thirty minute walk back to the house!
But as usual I had no alternative. The housework all had to be done, the reception rooms had to be cleaned to perfection. There was a huge amount of work to do. It took nearly two hours of tidying up, washing up, drying up, putting away, cleaning the tables, sweeping the floor, emptying and cleaning the ashtrays, vacuuming the carpets, all still dressed in my Alice in Wonderland costume, with my voluminous white pinafore, taffeta petticoats and flounces rustling unavoidably. I was as terrified of the Manageress’ inspection as I was of the Mistress. Everything had to be perfect before I left.
Finally, I felt ready to leave, informed the security guard of my departure, and walked back to the house, heart fluttering, hoping against hope that there would be no-one about at that time of night to see me. When I eventually got back to the house after two in the morning, I returned to my room to find the key to the pinafore on the bedside table. I could undo the large bow of the pinafore straps, but it was a real struggle to remove the little locking device in the small of my back, with which the pinafore straps had been secured. But it would have been impossible to sleep in this costume, I had to remove it before going to bed. And I knew I had to appear in a different uniform in the morning.
Finally, I was changed into a nightie, and ready for bed. But when I removed the coverlet, I realised the bedding had been changed. Embroidered on the pillow case in large letters was the one word “Servant”. I turned the pillow case over, and there it was again, the one word “Servant”. Then I looked at the sheets. They were no longer cotton, but rubber. On the bed was a note. “Just in case your chastity device is not 100% effective, from now on you will sleep in rubber sheets. This will ensure there is no chance of you wetting the bed”. By now I was so tired I just got into bed and fell asleep instantly. So while my ex-wife spent her wedding night in the loving embrace of her new husband, I slept alone between rubber sheets like an incontinent child.
When I woke the next day, the feel of the sheets instantly reminded me of the events of the night before. I blushed scarlet at the recollection of my successive humiliations, while my erection strained hopelessly against the restraining ring of the chastity device. Then I glanced at the pillow. There was the single word “Servant” in large letters to remind me of my new station in life.
I knew I had to get up. There were chores to do, all the rooms had to be clean and tidy before the Mistress descended, and there was breakfast to be made, and the breakfast table laid. For my morning duties, I wore a simple blue uniform gingham dress, black stocking, little black boots, and a white mob cap. Over the uniform dress I wore a white bib pinafore, straps crossed over and neatly tied at the back. The Mistress’ instructions were clear. I was to be pinafored at all times, it was the badge of my servile status.
Eventually the Mistress and Mr. Marcus descended, still wrapped lovingly in one another’s arms. I served them breakfast, cleared away, washed the dishes, dried up and put away. Then I served them coffee in the lounge, and stood hands behind my back, eyes to the floor, waiting for my next order. The Mistress sat on Mr. Marcus’ knee, giving him long, slow, voluptuous kisses, just to make sure I knew exactly what I was missing.
After what seemed an age, the doorbell rang.
“Answer the door, Scrub”, the Mistress commanded.
I curtseyed, and went to answer the door. There stood Elspeth Pritchard, an old friend of the Mistress. Elspeth was a rather sour, unattractive old-fashioned spinster librarian, with thick glasses, a dislike of men in general, and a particular dislike of me.
“Ah there are you Scrub”, she said as she walked in. “I must say everyone did enjoy seeing you last night in your new role as a maidservant. And you looked so sweet in your Alice in Wonderland costume. Quite the little girl!” She was grinning all over her face. In fact, I had never ever seen her look quite so happy.
“Do come in Elspeth”, the Mistress said.
“I have simply got to say how wonderful it all was last night, Elie, everybody is saying so. You looked absolutely stunning in your wedding dress. And Mr. Marcus so handsome! And what a splendid idea to have Scrub dressed in full maid’s uniform, serving all the guests”.
“Elie, it says so much for your character. A lot of other women might simply have walked away from a divorce. But you decided to make a public statement with such style! What a perfect way to punish an errant husband!”
“Thank you ever so much, Elspeth, it was a pleasure, I can assure you!” the Mistress replied. “Do come through to the lounge. Would you like some coffee?”
“I would love some coffee, Elie”.
“Scrub, coffee for two!”
I curtseyed, departed to the kitchen, and returned shortly with the coffee.
“Now Scrub, you will listen to what I have to say. As you know, Mr. Marcus and I leave today for a month’s honeymoon. If you thought that would mean a month’s holiday for you from housework, you are very much mistaken. During my absence, my friend has very kindly agreed to act as your supervisor. Oh, by the way Elspeth, would you prefer Scrub to address you as Miss Elspeth or Mistress Elspeth?”
“Oh Mistress Elspeth definitely,” she replied laughing.
“Scrub, you will now say ‘Thank you Mistress Elspeth for agreeing to act as my supervisor’ and curtsey to her”.
“Thank you for agreeing to act as my supervisor, Mistress Elspeth”. I curtseyed. Mistress Elspeth was clearly enjoying every minute of this.
The Mistress continued. “As my representative, you will obey her in everything and she will be entitled to punish you in whatever way she thinks fit. Today we are going to have a little practice session. Fetch the riding crop Scrub, offer it to Mistress Elspeth then take up the position!”
I did as the Mistress commanded. While I was bent over, they discussed techniques for beating me.
“Well Elspeth, have you ever played tennis? That’s good. Well, imagine her backside is like a tennis ball, and with each shot you’re looking to hit a winner. Just like this!”
And so saying she got up and gave my backside a resounding stroke with the riding crop. I stifled a scream and tried hard to stop myself crying out loud.
Elspeth could not contain herself for laughing, she thought it was the funniest thing
ever.
“So now your turn. Scrub! You will count each stroke, and after each one you will say ‘Thank you Mistress Elspeth, please may I have another one?”
“Yes Mistress” I said through my legs, since I was still bending over.
“OK Elspeth, imagine you start by playing a cross-court drive”.
Thwack! “One. Thank you Mistress Elspeth please may I have another one?” Elspeth was completely convulsed by laughter, but the Mistress urged her on.
“That’s excellent Elspeth. Let’s have another cross-court drive”.
Thwack! “Two. Thank you Mistress Elspeth please may I have another one?”
“Now let’s have an overhead smash”.
Thwack! “Three. Please Mistress Elspeth may I have another one?”
“Finally, let’s go for an outright winner with a shot straight down the line. As hard as you possibly can!”
Thwack! The pain was excruciating as the riding crop landed on my buttocks yet again. “Four. Thank you Mistress Elspeth, please may I have another one?”
The Mistress now intervened. “That will do for the time being, but you will remain in position Scrub, with one hand clasping each ankle.
She turned to Mistress Elspeth. “Elspeth, that was absolutely brilliant, well done!”
“My pleasure”, said Mistress Elspeth, and she certainly sounded as if she meant it.
“Honestly Elspeth, you’re a natural. Have you played a lot of tennis?”
“Oh yes. In fact, I won a few tournaments”.
“How fantastic! Well, please feel free to keep your forehand drive and overhead smash in practice on Scrub’s buttocks over the next few weeks!”
The Mistress continued. “You may rise Scrub, and stand with your hands behind your back, looking at your feet, because I now have a few things to tell you. One is a piece of good news. I have spoken to the Manageress regarding the reception last night, and she was not displeased with your housework. In fact, the good news is that she will be prepared to use you again as a cleaner for functions at the hall. You will be required to do all the washing up for any sit-down dinners, and then clear up and clean afterwards. It will mean her catering staff will be able to get home early, and leave all the chores to you. The Manageress will be paying me a fee for your services, which will go some way towards defraying the extremely irritating costs of feeding and housing you. The Manageress will certainly require you while I am away on honeymoon, and she will be contacting Mistress Elspeth. So that’s good news, isn’t it Scrub?”
“Yes Mistress, thank you Mistress”, I curtseyed.
“In addition, several of my friends have asked if you could clean their houses from top to bottom while I am away, and again Mistress Elspeth will supervise. Of course, if any of my friends are in any way dissatisfied with your performance, you will be in the most serious trouble on my return. And I mean really serious trouble”.
“Yes Mistress, thank you Mistress”, I curtseyed again.
“Finally, I do not want to seem too hard a Mistress, since I know you have had no relief for weeks. We will be away for a whole month. So I am going to allow you just one opportunity before we leave”.
“However, there is a condition. Several of my lady friends will be arriving shortly to send us on our way, and if you are to have relief, you must ejaculate in public for their entertainment”.
I blenched. I could not believe my ears. I had never masturbated in public in my life.
“You may of course choose not to take this opportunity. But if you don’t, you will have to wait until after our return from honeymoon. I can assure you that while we are away, Mistress Elspeth certainly won’t be unlocking your chastity device! If you want this opportunity, go down on your knees and say ‘Thank you Mistress’. Choose!”
In fact of course I had no choice. I had had no relief for weeks, and the events of the last twenty-four hours had made me so horny that my member was constantly straining painfully at the chastity ring. I went down on my knees flushing hot with embarrassment and said “Thank you Mistress”.
Just then, the first of the Mistress’ lady friends arrived at the door, soon followed by several others. I had to take their coats and hang them up in the cupboard, while they made themselves comfortable in the sitting room.
“Would anyone like some coffee?” the Mistress asked her friends.
They nodded enthusiastically. “What an excellent idea” one said.
“Scrub, fetch some coffee!” I curtsied and went back to the kitchen.
When I returned with the coffee, I sensed an air of expectancy. Suddenly, it dawned on me. They knew exactly what was about to happen, they knew what I was about to do. As usual, the Mistress had pre-arranged everything to perfection.
“Scrub, you will now fetch the wooden stool from the kitchen marked ‘Servant’, together with the large white enamel basin, and bring them in here”.
I curtseyed, went to the kitchen, and returned with the stool and the basin.
“Now fetch me the riding crop”.
I fetched the riding crop.
“You will now pull down your tights and your panties, lift up the skirt of your dress, and kneel on the stool”.
I did as the Mistress commanded. The ladies were besides themselves giggling, laughing and pointing, as they could now see my chastity device. I was beside myself with embarrassment. Not only was I exposing myself, but my member was as erect as could be.
“Normally his pathetic little willy is locked up 24/7 to ensure he observes his vow of chastity”, the Mistress said, while idly flicking the clear perspex cage within which my member was now standing fully to attention. “But today we will remove the device and out of the kindness of my heart, I will allow the little pervert some relief”.
She put down the riding crop, reached for her handbag, from which she took out some plastic gloves. These she put on, then took out a key. She stood up, seized my member with one hand, unlocked the device with the other, and removed it.
She sat down again, and took a stop watch out of her bag. “Get on with it Scrub, you have ten minutes from Now!” She started the stopwatch.
Her lady friends were beside themselves with laughter. One was quite hysterical. In truth, I was so erect, it took but a few minutes to ejaculate. As the white cum splashed into enamel bowl, there was a flash, I realised the Mistress had taken a photograph.
“You are truly disgusting Scrub”. She handed me a tissue. “Wipe yourself clean”.
Still wearing the plastic gloves, she seized my member, put the cock ring back on, re-fastened the penal cage, and snapped the lock back into place. “Now get dressed, take the stool and the basin back to the kitchen, and get out! And make sure you clean that basin thoroughly with disinfectant!”
The humiliation of the wedding party was nothing compared to what I had just experienced. As usual, the Mistress held all the cards, and played them to perfection. Banished to the kitchen, I waited for my next summons. Suddenly, there was a ring at the door.
“Scrub!” I hastily responded to the Mistress’ call. “Answer the door”.
It was the taxi. The driver took one look at me and smirked from ear to ear.
“Taxi for the airport” he announced.
“Scrub, take the bags out to the taxi”, the Mistress commanded.
The driver watched me struggling with the heavy bags, not even attempting to conceal his amusement. He unlocked the boot of his car, but left me to put the bags inside.
By this time everyone had gathered outside. While the Mistress was saying fond farewells to her lady friends, Mr. Marcus stepped over to me. “If I get the slightest complaint about you from Mistress Elspeth, you will get the thrashing of your life on my return. Do you understand Scrub?”
“Yes Master”, I curtseyed.
Then the Mistress turned to me. “While I am away Scrub, you will work like you have never worked before. While I am lying in the sun, visiting far-away places, wining and dining at exotic restaurants, or making love to my new husband, you will be preparing food, laying tables, clearing away, washing up, scrubbing, scouring, sweeping, polishing, dusting, laundering, and ironing. While I take my pleasures abroad, you will toil at home as scullery maid, laundry maid and housemaid, all rolled into one. For the entire month, you will be bossed by Mistress Elspeth, by the restaurant Manageress, and by all my friends. There will always be a female voice to criticize, nag and scold you, but never a female body to touch or caress, never ever again! Because when I return, I will ensure that you devote the rest of your miserable little life to nothing but domestic drudgery. I am now married to Marcus, and you are married to the kitchen sink. Scrub by name and scrub by nature! And don’t you ever forget it!”
Then she relaxed for a moment. “But before we leave, you may say ‘Congratulations on your wedding Mistress, I wish you all health and happiness, and a wonderful honeymoon’”.
“Congratulations on your wedding Mistress, I wish you all health and happiness, and a wonderful honeymoon”.
Then, the Mistress turned to Mistress Elspeth, and handed over the keys to the house, together with the riding crop, the symbol and instrument of her new authority.
“Scrub, you will curtsey to Mistress Elspeth and say ‘I promise to obey you in everything, Mistress Elspeth’”.
“‘I promise to obey you in everything, Mistress Elspeth”.
Mistress Elspeth gave me a look of utter contempt and triumphant glee, which she made no attempt to conceal. “Most certainly you will obey me in everything, Scrub. You will get to work immediately!”
Acknowledgement
The author gratefully acknowledges the inspiration of Ms Wooton’s brilliant 3-part story “The formation of my cuckold sissy maid husband”, also her kind agreement to the writing of this sequel.
↧
The Honeymoon
Follow these links for the earlier parts of this story
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5
by Daniela Webb
A story of sissy maid humiliation (a sequel to The Wedding))
“Kneel Scrub!”
I knelt immediately, making sure to tuck my pinafore neatly under my knees, as I had been trained to do.
“Put your hands on your head”
I put my hands on my head.
The orders came from Miss Elspeth Pritchard, a librarian friend of the Mistress, who had just left on honeymoon with her new husband, Mr. Marcus. The lady I now called the Mistress was my former wife. After discovering that I had been secretly dressing up as a sissy maid for all the fifteen years of our marriage, she turned me into her sissy maid servant, bound by vows of obedience, poverty and chastity. Then she had taken up with another man, divorced me and re-married. Yesterday at her wedding reception, I had been publicly outed, my task to serve all the wedding guests, bedecked in full maid’s uniform. And today, the Mistress had just departed with her new husband in a taxi to the airport, while Mistress Elspeth (as I was now to call her) was left in charge.
“Scrub, you will listen carefully to what I have to say. Elie has been a very good friend of mine for many years. For the next month, I am her representative, and let me assure you, I will take my responsibilities very seriously indeed. While Elie and Marcus enjoy a wonderful honeymoon, and while I enjoy a month’s holiday, every moment of your day will be spent on housework. You will work like you have never worked before. You will prepare food, lay tables, clear away, wash up, scrub floors, scour surfaces, sweep, polish, dust, launder and iron. Let me tell you, I am a housework fanatic, and I will expect nothing less than perfection. I don’t just expect a toothbrush finish, I will expect you to clean with a toothbrush, so that nowhere is there a speck of dirt to be seen”.
Already, my arms and my knees were beginning to ache from the posture I was obliged to hold, but Mistress Elspeth had only just begun. From the Mistress’ training, I knew better than to slouch, so I kept my back straight, while Mistress Elspeth enumerated with relish the days of unending domestic drudgery that lay before me. She warmed to her task. She was loving every minute of this.
“Scrub, I understand from Mistress Elie that you have taken vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience. Over the next month, I will ensure you keep those vows to the letter. Firstly, poverty. Mistress Elie has left me a sum of money for, as she puts it so delightfully, the extremely irritating costs of feeding you. Your first task will be to see how much money you can save from that sum to return to Mistress Elie. You will achieve this by going on a crash diet. Your only liquid refreshment will be tap water, which will of course be free. You will be allowed one main course a day, an unflavoured vegetarian food-replacement powder, which mixes with water to a kind of porridge; you may eat this with boiled rice. You will also be allowed one item of fruit per day. This will result in substantial savings from your food allowance, while through living on a subsistence diet you will start to learn the full meaning of poverty”.
“Next! Chastity! For a start Scrub, if you had any thoughts of your chastity device being unlocked, you can forget them immediately. Certainly, there will be no repeat of this morning’s disgusting scene!” (Before departing, the Mistress had allowed me to remove my chastity device and ejaculate, but only on the express condition that I masturbated in front of her friends, who looked on with horrified amusement). “That will be more than sufficient for your monthly milking. Isn’t milking the correct term Scrub?”
“You see Scrub I have been taking the trouble to read up on all the relevant literature. Three little gems are The Good Mistress’ Manual! The Subservient Male! And How To Train a Sissy Maid! These books really are quite an eye-opener. So I know all about your overwhelming need to dress as a sissy maid, to do housework and menial chores, and to be dominated by women. So don’t expect any sympathy from me. You deserve everything you will get!”
“Reading this literature has also told me a lot about myself. There was even a questionnaire for ladies to fill in, called Just how dominant are you? I filled it in and got a top score, but with just one reservation. I am what they call a Frustrated Dominant. That is to say, I am highly dominant, but with no-one to dominate. No-one that is until now. And that is all about to change. You know Scrub, I am going to enjoy this so much!”
“You see Scrub, before I became a librarian, I was a school teacher, and I taught physical education. And it’s given me a wonderful idea for additional obedience training. Did you like PE at school Scrub?”
I didn’t know what to say. The truth was I hated it, I was hopeless at it.
“Well Scrub, I will take your silence as a No. Even better! It’s never too late for remedial gym lessons, and you will be getting one every day. Of course, you can’t do PE in a maid’s uniform, so instead I have decided you will wear a girl’s traditional school uniform. And here it is!”
So Mistress Elspeth had decided to put me through some arduous physical training. She had contacted the Mistress by email, who thought it a brilliant idea. But they both agreed I could not be expected to do this dressed in full maid’s uniform. So I was to be allowed a special exemption from maid’s uniform for physical training. I was to wear a girl’s traditional school uniform instead.
From a large hold-all bag, Mistress Elspeth removed several items of clothing. White plimsolls shoes. Long white stockings. A long-sleeve light green and white striped blouse with white collar and cuffs. A heavy dark green gabardine heavy wool gymslip knee length with box pleats. A dark green girls school uniform blazer. A dark green felt school hat. A luminous bottle green tie. And lurid bottle green knickers and liberty bodice!
“This uniform must be immaculate at all times. First of all, you will iron the blouse and the pleated skirt. You will make sure that all the pleats are knife-edge sharp”.
I got the iron and the ironing board out and did as I was told.
“Next you will clean the plimsolls with this white cleaner”.
Again, I did as I was told.
“Now, while you get changed into your school uniform, I will get changed into my PE teacher’s uniform”.
Mistress Elspeth left to go upstairs, while I hastened to change into my new school uniform. The liberty bodice was waistcoat-style from bodice to hips, front buttoned with dark green rubber buttons, fitted four elastic suspenders with metal hose clips, each with its own little lock. The knickers were very old-fashioned, long Bloomer style, with the legs down to the mid-thigh, with strong elastic both at the waist and the leg bands. Mistress Elspeth had explained that the stockings were to be attached to the bodice by the four suspender clips, and that each had to be locked. There was to be absolutely no gap between the knicker leg and the stocking top, and this would be inspected regularly. All the underwear garments were made from thick wool, and the stockings were reinforced for heavy duty, with a lumpy heel and toe.
Then I put on the blouse and the pleated skirt, and tied my luminous bottle green tie tightly. Finally, I put on my white plimsolls and my dark green blazer. The whole uniform was obviously intended to be hot, tight, constricting, and extremely uncomfortable, and it was. As I checked myself in the full-length mirror at the end of the room, I gasped at how ridiculous I looked. Just then, Mistress Elspeth returned into the room. She was dressed in a black track suit, with a black peak cap and matching boots. I was surprised just how sexy she looked, and had an immediate erection.
“Scrub!” she yelled at me. “I can see an unauthorized bulge under you uniform. “You will now pull down your stockings and your knickers, lift up the skirt of your pinafore dress, and kneel on the stool”.
I did as ordered. I could hear Mistress Elspeth swishing the riding crop.
“Count out loud after each stroke!”
After the blinding pain of the first stroke, my erection immediately collapsed. “One!”
There were five strokes to follow, then I was allowed to pull up my stockings and knickers.
“We will now go to the gymnasium. It’s only about 10 minutes walk from here”.
I stuttered and spluttered. She surely couldn’t mean I was to walk there in this school uniform!
“Is that disobedience I hear Scrub? “Pull down your stockings and your knickers, lift up the skirt of your pinafore dress, and kneel on the stool”.
This time it was 12 strokes of the riding crop. The pain was excruciating.
“This isn’t a very good start, Scrub. Remember I shall be making a report to Mistress Elie on her return. And if it’s unsatisfactory, you will get the thrashing of your life from Mr. Marcus. Now, we will go to the gymnasium”.
This time I responded with alacrity. I followed her down the stairs, and out the back door. But instead of the walk to the gymnasium I had expected, Mistress Elspeth got on her scooter.
“You will follow behind and run if necessary. Make sure you keep up or else!”
I had to run to keep up. She turned left at the crossroads, then left at the next crossroads, and then left again. Suddenly it dawned on me what she was doing. She was making me run round the block where we lived in full girl’s school uniform. Twice! Three times! People were starting to gather, they were pointing and laughing at me quite openly. I was blushing furiously. First the wedding reception, now this further public humiliation. I would never ever live this down. Then I realised, that was the idea.
After six times round the block, we eventually headed for the gymnasium. I was panting, puffing and sweating, and my gym class had not even begun. When we finally got there, Mistress Elspeth dismounted from her scooter, with the biggest smirk you could imagine.
“Well, I did enjoy that Scrub. Now we can begin”.
In the gymnasium, orders came thick and fast. Toe touching. Press ups. Push ups. Sit ups. Squats. Chin ups. Running on the spot. Running around the gym. It was endless, and I was completely exhausted. For one whole hour I was drilled relentlessly by Mistress Elspeth. I daren’t disobey. An unsatisfactory report to Mistress Elie would mean the most severe punishments.
But that was only the start. Every day from now on there was one hour’s PE. Then straight back to the house to change into full maid’s uniform to get back to the housework. Mistress Elspeth did not however change out of her black track suit and black boots. There she was every day, an impossible object of desire, revelling in my hopeless frustration. The slightest sign of an erection and I would be thrashed
She sensed my desire, and revelled in it. At the same time, she was really beginning to scare me. I was completely in her power. I had never seen her like this. As a librarian, she had always been cool, calm and collected, professional but somewhat reserved. But this was a revelation. Her eyes were alight, almost blazing, her skin was flushed. She sensed my erotic desire mixed with fear bordering on terror, I was sure she could see it in my eyes, she could almost smell it. She came so close, her face was almost touching mine, staring straight into my eyes. I dropped my gaze immediately, not daring to look back at her.
“Yes Scrub, you have reason to be afraid. If you leave this house to escape, Mistress Elie will never have you back. You will be homeless and destitute, with nothing but your maid’s uniform to stand up in. But just remember, while you are under my authority, it will only take one word from me, and Mr. Marcus will give you the thrashing of your life when he returns. So you are completely in my power Scrub, and never forget it. And believe me Scrub, I am enjoying every minute of that power. And you will obey me in everything without question or hesitation. Do you understand”?
Mistress Elspeth had decided that Mistress Elie’s absence would be an excellent opportunity for what she called “deep cleaning”. Deep cleaning is a top to bottom, thorough and complete cleaning of each room. It means moving all the objects in the room and all the furniture to clean under it. It means cleaning all the way from the top of the ceiling, down to the baseboards and the floor, scrubbed until every surface is free of dirt and dust and shines like new. Only then could I put the objects back, and restore the furniture to its original position.
Each day I was assigned a specific room to clean. The kitchen took the longest to do.
Each cupboard had to be emptied of all utensils, dishes or saucepans, and thoroughly scrubbed. Each pot and pan scoured, and polished to a shine. The fridge emptied, and completely cleaned. The oven cleaned. The floor and skirting boards scrubbed. The dishwasher cleaned, including all the trays and filters. The floor tiles scrubbed, and the tile grout whitened. The skirting boards cleaned. All the kitchen appliances to be cleaned: coffee maker, microwave, stand mixers, toaster.
Then there was the pantry. First of all, all the tin cans of food had to be removed and placed on the kitchen table, so that I could scrub and polish all the shelves. Then I had to make a complete list of each one. Finally, I was instructed to wash and dry each tin can, before replacing it on the shelf. I could not believe my ears! I was to clean the tin cans like doing the dishes! But by now, I knew better than to make even a murmur of protest. If Mistress Elspeth wanted the tin cans washed and dried up as if they were the dishes, then the tin cans would be washed and dried up. But it took ages to do.
The bathroom and toilets required special attention. First of all, the bathroom had to be completely cleared: everything in the cabinet had to be removed, then soap, toothpaste, flannels, nail brush, bath oils, talc - everything. Then I was set to work scrubbing the wall tiles and the floor tiles, until they glistened and gleamed, paying special attention to the grouting. The bath, the basin and the toilet had to be spotless, the mirror of the bathroom cabinet gleaming.
The hall and landing might have seemed more straightforward, but that was where the Mistress kept her books, and by now I guessed what was coming. All the books removed, so that each shelf could be scrubbed and polished. Then each book carefully dusted, before it was replaced on the shelf. The wood panelling polished, even the skirting boards had to be scrubbed cleaned. Finally, the carpets hoovered.
The sitting room of course required special attention, and was a huge job. All the pictures and photographs had to be removed for cleaning and dusting. The windowsills and corners had to be scrubbed. The insides and outsides of the windows washed. The couches and chairs dusted and cleaned. All ornaments and decorative objects removed for cleaning and polishing. The carpets to be cleaned. Anything that could be polished must be polished. Finally, Mistress Elspeth decided the curtains should be cleaned, but that should be done professionally. Not only did I have to take the curtains down, I had to take them in person to the laundry in full maid’s uniform, accompanied by Mistress Elspeth.
But before we set off for the laundry, Mistress Elspeth said I would have to wear a special pinafore. After removing the one I was wearing, she laced me into a voluminous Alice in Wonderland white bib pinafore. At Mistress Elie’s wedding, I had worn such a garment, emblazoned with the words “I deceive my wife for 15 years”. On this one instead were emblazoned in large capital letters: “Please give me domestic chores to do”. I blushed bright red, but I knew better now than to refuse any instruction from Mistress Elspeth.
We set off for the laundry, with me carrying the curtains. When we got there, I was told to put the curtains down on the counter, so the ladies in the laundry could now see my pinafore. They fell about laughing. “Actually”, one of them said to Mistress Elspeth, “we have plenty of domestic chores to do here”.
“Excellent! I can leave Scrub here, while I get on with some shopping done. But please make sure she works really hard! And feel free to boss her around just as much as you like”.
“Don’t worry about that!” The ladies were still in stitches. In fact Mistress Elspeth left me there for a couple of hours, while the laundry ladies had me scrubbing and waxing the floor, ironing clothes, serving them drinks, and washing up.
But it wasn’t just the ladies in the laundry I had to work for. Mistresses Elie and Elspeth had also ensured that there were plenty of other taskmistresses, indeed, there was a never-ending supply to nag, boss, scold, humiliate and punish me, to break me in totally to my new servile status. Before going on Honeymoon, the Mistress had asked all her friends whether they would like a free maid to do some housework for them, and Mistress Elspeth had asked a few more. All the ladies responded with alacrity, everyone wanted to be in on the act, they thought it was an absolute hoot, absolutely brilliant!
But the evenings were the hardest time of all. Mistress Elspeth did not want to be bothered with me in the evening. “ I have already spoken to Mistress Elie’s friends and to the manageress of the restaurant”, she said. “We have drawn up a housework timetable for you. During the day, you will be cleaning their houses from top to bottom; during the evening, you will be at the restaurant, clearing away dishes, doing all the washing up”.
The Manageress at the restaurant was smartly turned out in a starched white blouse, black pencil skirt, black tights and heels. Her make-up was perfect, her blond hair swept back tightly and secured with several hair pins in a ballerina bun. A paragon of competence and efficiency! To all the guests, she was as charming and friendly as could be. To me, behind the closed doors of the kitchen, she spoke with a particular tone of cold, withering scorn.
“My name is Caroline, but you will always address me as Mistress Caroline.
As far as I am concerned, perverts like you are beneath contempt. However, we may as well put your pathetic perversion to some good use. So while you are at my restaurant, you will be my domestic servant. You will obey me in everything. You will clear the tables, wash the dishes, scrub the floors, and whatever else I tell you to do. You will not speak to customers or members of staff under any circumstances. Whatever I call you, whether it’s dirt, scum, filth...., you will reply with a formal curtsey and ‘Yes Mistress Caroline’. Do you understand me Filth?”
“Yes, Mistress Caroline”.
“Very good, Scum. You will now make a start on the dishes”.
“Yes, Mistress Caroline”.
Now the pattern of each day was set. At crack of dawn, there was my PE lesson. Then there was housework to do for Mistress Elspeth, hoovering, dusting, washing and ironing clothes, preparing Mistress Elspeth’s lunch, waiting at table, doing all the dishes after she had eaten. In the afternoon, I was assigned to one of Mistress Elie’s friends, to continue my domestic duties at one of their houses. Then it was back to the restaurant for the evening.
I had never had to work so hard in my life. But that it turned out was the whole point. After my complete humiliation at my ex-wife’s wedding, I was to spend the whole month of her Honeymoon in relentless domestic drudgery. While my ex-wife basked in the sun, saw exotic places, ate beautiful foods and enjoyed the embraces and caresses of her new husband, I was to be constantly on my knees, scrubbing, polishing, washing, ironing, dusting, hoovering. This would ensure that it was a Honeymoon I would never forget.
I had become completely terrified of Mistress Elspeth, who now held me totally in her power. She had let me know in no uncertain terms that she would be making a full report on my performance to Mistress Elie just as soon as she returned honeymoon. If the report was unsatisfactory, this would result in the severest beating from Mr. Marcus. Mistress Elspeth loved to remind me of this every day, it kept me completely petrified, working at my domestic chores from dawn to dusk.
Finally, the day of return arrived. I was truly quaking in my shoes. Mistress Elie and Mr. Marcus arrived by taxi, I was instructed to bring their suitcases inside, while the driver just leaned against his taxi, openly smirking at me. Then I had to make some tea, serve it to everyone in the sitting room, and stand there waiting, hands behind my back, gaze at my feet, while the Mistress and Mr. Marcus told Mistress Elspeth about all the wonderful places they had visited, and the fantastic honeymoon they had enjoyed.
Eventually, it was decided they would hold a review of my performance while under Mistress Elspeth’s supervision. All three adjourned to the office upstairs; I was told to wait outside. Eventually, I heard the command “Enter”, and I opened the door, remembering to curtsey deeply just as soon as I was inside the office. The Mistress was sitting in the grand chair behind the desk, Mr Marcus to one side lounging in an easy chair, Mistress Elspeth lounging similarly on the other side.. There were no more chairs, nor was one offered. Instead, I had to stand on a black mat, which was brought out especially for formal occasions such as these. On the mat was painted in white the outline of a small square, with just enough room for me to stand with my feet inside. I was extremely careful not to touch any of the white lines with my feet, since the Mistress regarded this as a very serious offence. In addition, I knew I was expected to stand with my hands on my head, and always to look down by focussing my gaze on the tips of my shoes. I also knew that I was forbidden to speak, so I could say nothing in my defence, while my performance was discussed and criticized. Throughout the review I was to remain silent and motionless. Or else.
Mistress Elspeth began. “It’s true that while you have been away Scrub has worked very hard. She has done an hour’s PE every morning. In addition to her regular chores, she has cleaned for several of your friends, and spent every night of the week working at the restaurant, clearing away, doing the washing up, and scrubbing the floors”.
“Well that all sounds very commendable, Elspeth”, the Mistress replied. “But you sound as if you might have some reservations”.
“Well, I am not sure I should really mention this, it is perhaps a little trifling”.
“No, please go on Elspeth”.
“Well, when I first decided to take her on a PE lesson, she showed some hesitation in following my instructions”.
“Hesitation?”
“Well, when I told her she was to walk to the gymnasium in her PE uniform, she actually stuttered and spluttered before carrying out my orders”.
“What! Stuttered and spluttered! That is simply outrageous! Even the slightest hesitation constitutes disobedience, and is totally unacceptable”.
The discussion continued back and forth for a long time, while my arms ached from keeping them on my head. I longed just to sit down, but I dared not move for fear of even worse punishment, let alone allow my feet to touch any of the white lines of the box within which I stood. It seemed they were deliberately extending the discussion as long as possible, Mistress Elspeth especially, just to see if I showed any signs of further disobedience. On the one hand, Mistress Elspeth would say, and then talk at length, but then on the other hand she would also say and again talk at length. To an outsider, it might have sounded as if she was being fair, presenting both sides of the argument, but my arms just ached more and more, and I always knew what the eventual outcome was going to be.
Eventually, the Mistress announced: “Well, I think we have to reach a decision. You have been fortunate Scrub in listening to a full discussion of your case by your superiors. Although you have clearly worked hard, it remains the case that disobedience is disobedience. It cannot be tolerated in any form, and must be punished. Marcus, can you take the appropriate action? Please don’t break any ribs or bones, but otherwise do exactly what is necessary”.
Marcus’ eyes lit up. He clearly relished the thought of beating me. He was a lot bigger and stronger, in any case, any form of resistance would only lead to additional punishments.
“Scrub, go downstairs to the hall!” Marcus said. “You will take up a position on all fours with hands knees and nose on the floor, and await my arrival”.
I did as I was told. I knew this was going to be bad. The wait seemed to be an eternity but was probably only 15 minutes. My stomach was in knots with fear and I felt close to losing control of my bowels.
Mr. Marcus eventually arrived, sauntering downstairs, with a cane in one hand, and a heavy strap in the other. He took off his shirt and stood before me in a singlet, displaying his well chiselled chest and huge biceps. He was a strong man who did regular weight training. The comparison to me was stark. As he gave the cane an air swing I began to tremble in fear.
"Right Scrub, it's 6 of the cane followed by six of the strap understood?"
"Yes Mister Marcus Sir."
He laid the first stroke on with brute force and it seared across my backside. It was 10 times worse than anything I had received from the Mistress or Mistress Elspeth. It took all my strength no to cry out . The next 5 strokes were just as bad, it was a pure misery. The strap was next. It was a long thick black strap and packed an almighty punch. each stroke stung like the blazes and moved my whole body forward such was the force. The pain in my backside was excrutiating, I longed to scream, to cry out or even just to whimper pathetically. But I dare not make a sound. It would only mean worse to follow. I couldn't stop a few tears from rolling down my face.
“Now get up Scrub. You will never disobey again. Do you understand?”
“Yes, Mr. Marcus Sir”.
“You will now turn round, kneel, and apologise profusely to Mistress Elspeth”.
I turned round to see Mistress Elspeth behind me. There she stood, with a triumphant smile on her face. She had been watching all this time!
"Look the sissy is crying, you really need to man up Scrub."
Mister Marcus and Mistress Elspeth had a good laugh at me over it, rubbing salt into my wounds.
You will say: “Please Mistress Elspeth, I am deeply sorry that I did not show you instant obedience, and I hope I did not cause you any distress by my disgraceful behaviour”.
I repeated what Mr. Marcus had said word for word.
“Well you did cause me distress Scrub, but on this occasion I am prepared to forgive you”.
“Well Scrub, isn’t that so kind of Mistress Elspeth?” said Mistress Elie, as she came down the stairs. “You will rise, thank Mistress Elspeth for her great kindness, and curtsey deeply”.
I did exactly what I was told.
“However, Scrub, I haven’t finished with you yet. I want to ensure this is a lesson you never ever forget. You will go the kitchen and wait for me there”.
I went to the kitchen as ordered. The Mistress came in a few minutes later.
“Stand in this corner facing the wall”. She pointed to the corner besides the cooker.
“Put your hands on your head”.
I put my hands on my head.
“You will now recite out loud ‘I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient’. You will count each time and go on until I tell you to stop. Begin!”
“One. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
“Two. I must always be dutiful diligent, servile and obedient.”
I had started my recitation. Meanwhile, the Mistress had returned to the hall, where Mistress Elspeth was getting ready to go. They chatted, as the stood at the door.
“I can’t tell you how grateful we are Elspeth for your supervision of Scrub, I just hope it wasn’t too much trouble”.
“Oh not in the least, no trouble at all. I was glad to help out”.
“Thirty-one. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
“Thirty-two. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
My recitation continued. Since I could hear them talking at the front door, I knew they could hear my recitation.
Mistress Elspeth also continued. “Of course, if you ever need me to servant sit again, I will always be happy to oblige”.
“Thanks ever, Elspeth. In fact, while Marcus and I were away, we got a real taste for foreign travel, and started thinking of all the exotic places we might visit. Not just the south of Italy, or the Riviera, maybe Thailand or even India”. The Mistress was now warming to her theme. “I mean, we could be away even for months”.
“Sixty-five. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
Sixty-six. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
“Honesty, Elie, it’s no problem. After all you went through in fifteen years of marriage to that creature, I am only too happy to oblige. Now as a maidservant she can make full atonement. All your friends think the same. They see you as a heroine, a kind of feminist icon. Instead of just putting up with male deception and walking away, you’ve actually done something about it! And if Scrub ever gets too much under your feet and you need a break, I know all your friends are only too delighted to supervise her for a full day’s hard cleaning! And the manager of the restaurant thinks it’s brilliant! Her staff get time off, all the washing up gets done, and the little creep gets the punishment he so richly deserves!”
“That’s fantastic Elspeth, because it’s part of the pleasure of travelling, knowing that every day, Scrub is working at her housework from morning to night, atoning for her sins”.
“Ninety-nine. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
One hundred. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
Surely the Mistress did not wish me to go beyond one hundred. My arms were aching, and I was so tired. But there was no let up. And no command to stop.
“One hundred and one. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
One hundred and two. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
Mistress Elspeth was asking Mistress Elie her more about her future travel plans. It dawned on me that she was spinning out the conversation for as long as possible, she was so relishing my discomfiture.
Suddenly they stopped talking. But there was no command to stop. Instead, they both collapsed in laughter.
“Oh this is so funny Elspeth. I could keep her here reciting lines all afternoon!”
“And why not? It’s no more than she deserves”.
“Two hundred? Five hundred? One thousand? Five thousand? Ten thousand? Elspeth, it is just so hilarious! A grown man dressed as a serving maid standing in the corner reciting lines like a naughty five year old. And there’s absolutely nothing he can do about it!”
“One hundred and fifty. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
One hundred and fifty-one. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”. The Mistress was right as always. There was absolutely nothing I could do about it. She held the whip hand, and exercised it to the full. I was now a pauper, if she turned me out of the house I would be homeless, locked into a chastity device, which could only be unlocked with the master key held in her possession. I was totally in her power.
By now the two Mistresses were helpless with hysterical laughter.
“Three hundred. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
Three hundred and one”. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
I kept reciting my lines regardless, hands on my head, I knew better than to falter, laugh or even smile. The Mistress insisted on absolute obedience, and expected her command to be obeyed to the letter. And I knew only too well the beatings that even the slightest disobedience might entail.
“Three hundred and twenty-five. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
Three hundred and twenty-six. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
Now they joined in.
“Three hundred and twenty-seven. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”, we all chanted together.
We chanted the next ten lines in unison, or as much as the two mistresses could between gasps of hysterical laughter. Then they grew tired of this game and returned to their conversation.
There was no command to stop. “Three hundred and thirty-eight. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
Four hundred. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
Seemingly, there was no end to my punishment. Worse still, they had become so engrossed in their conversation, they seemed to have forgotten about me completely.
“Four hundred and ninety-nine. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
“Five hundred. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
“Right, that will do Scrub!”
“Now come here. Scrub, you will kneel at Mistress Elspeth’s feet, and thank her for all her kindness in supervising you while Marcus and I were on honeymoon”.
“Thank you Mistress Elspeth for all your kindness in supervising me while the Mistress and Mr. Marcus were on honeymoon”.
“Well Scrub, despite your one notable lapse into disobedience, the good news is that I am prepared to supervise you again on a future occasion”.
“Thank you Mistress Elspeth”.
“In the circumstances, I do think that really is most extraordinarily kind”, the Mistress intervened. Mistress Elspeth now started as if this time she really meant to go.
“Elspeth, before you leave, I wondered if you might like some more tea?”
“Well, I don’t mind if I do”, Mistress Elspeth replied.
“Scrub! Tea!” I hastened to the kitchen. However, I could still overhear their conversation.
“Actually, there was one other thing”, I heard Mistress Elspeth say. “It’s just a thought, but I wondered if you might like me to continue with Scrub’s PE lessons on a Saturday morning?” The Mistress laughed. “Oh would you? But what an excellent idea! That would be really kind of you Elspeth!”
I groaned inwardly. I thought the PE sessions would end with Mistress Elie’s return from honeymoon, now it seemed that they would continue indefinitely.
“No problem at all! What I suggest is that Scrub comes to my flat at 8 o’clock in her full school uniform. She looks so absurd in her dark green knee length gymslip, girls school uniform blazer, and luminous bottle green tie. And the lurid bottle green knickers and liberty bodice just finish it off!”
Mistress Elie collapsed in hysterical laughter again. “Honestly, Elspeth, you are just brilliant!”
Mistress Elspeth continued. “Actually, I don’t think I will come down until about 8.20, but I can always check from my window whether Scrub arrives on time. And of course she will know exactly what will happen if she’s even one second late!”
“Brilliant, absolutely brilliant!” Mistress Elie replied. “But just one suggestion. As soon as she arrives outside your flat, she must stand there with her hands on her head. She will look such an absolute idiot!”
I was summoned from the kitchen and given my instructions. Eventually Mistress Elspeth decided it was time to leave.
“Scrub!” the Mistress shouted. “Why are you standing there like a complete fool? You should have already fetched Mistress Elspeth’s coat. Remember, it is the duty of a maid to anticipate every wish of her superiors!”
I rushed to fetch Mistress Elspeth’s coat and held it out for her to put on.
“You are lucky to have such a benevolent mistress who is prepared to put up with your incompetence Scrub”, Mistress Elspeth said. “Thanks for everything Elie” she said, turning towards her.
“Don’t even mention it!” the Mistress said. Then they kissed.
I think it was at this point I realised that no-one would ever kiss me ever again. Orders, reprimands, scoldings, punishment and humiliation were to be my lot for ever, not affectionate kisses.
Then Mistress Elspeth walked towards the door. She turned towards me. “See you on Saturday Scrub. 8.00 a.m. sharp, standing outside my flat with your hands on your head in full school uniform. And don’t be late!”
There was no way I could dare to be late, as Mistress Elspeth knew full well. She was no longer a frustrated dominant. And I was completely in her power.
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5
by Daniela Webb
A story of sissy maid humiliation (a sequel to The Wedding))
“Kneel Scrub!”
I knelt immediately, making sure to tuck my pinafore neatly under my knees, as I had been trained to do.
“Put your hands on your head”
I put my hands on my head.
The orders came from Miss Elspeth Pritchard, a librarian friend of the Mistress, who had just left on honeymoon with her new husband, Mr. Marcus. The lady I now called the Mistress was my former wife. After discovering that I had been secretly dressing up as a sissy maid for all the fifteen years of our marriage, she turned me into her sissy maid servant, bound by vows of obedience, poverty and chastity. Then she had taken up with another man, divorced me and re-married. Yesterday at her wedding reception, I had been publicly outed, my task to serve all the wedding guests, bedecked in full maid’s uniform. And today, the Mistress had just departed with her new husband in a taxi to the airport, while Mistress Elspeth (as I was now to call her) was left in charge.
“Scrub, you will listen carefully to what I have to say. Elie has been a very good friend of mine for many years. For the next month, I am her representative, and let me assure you, I will take my responsibilities very seriously indeed. While Elie and Marcus enjoy a wonderful honeymoon, and while I enjoy a month’s holiday, every moment of your day will be spent on housework. You will work like you have never worked before. You will prepare food, lay tables, clear away, wash up, scrub floors, scour surfaces, sweep, polish, dust, launder and iron. Let me tell you, I am a housework fanatic, and I will expect nothing less than perfection. I don’t just expect a toothbrush finish, I will expect you to clean with a toothbrush, so that nowhere is there a speck of dirt to be seen”.
Already, my arms and my knees were beginning to ache from the posture I was obliged to hold, but Mistress Elspeth had only just begun. From the Mistress’ training, I knew better than to slouch, so I kept my back straight, while Mistress Elspeth enumerated with relish the days of unending domestic drudgery that lay before me. She warmed to her task. She was loving every minute of this.
“Scrub, I understand from Mistress Elie that you have taken vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience. Over the next month, I will ensure you keep those vows to the letter. Firstly, poverty. Mistress Elie has left me a sum of money for, as she puts it so delightfully, the extremely irritating costs of feeding you. Your first task will be to see how much money you can save from that sum to return to Mistress Elie. You will achieve this by going on a crash diet. Your only liquid refreshment will be tap water, which will of course be free. You will be allowed one main course a day, an unflavoured vegetarian food-replacement powder, which mixes with water to a kind of porridge; you may eat this with boiled rice. You will also be allowed one item of fruit per day. This will result in substantial savings from your food allowance, while through living on a subsistence diet you will start to learn the full meaning of poverty”.
“Next! Chastity! For a start Scrub, if you had any thoughts of your chastity device being unlocked, you can forget them immediately. Certainly, there will be no repeat of this morning’s disgusting scene!” (Before departing, the Mistress had allowed me to remove my chastity device and ejaculate, but only on the express condition that I masturbated in front of her friends, who looked on with horrified amusement). “That will be more than sufficient for your monthly milking. Isn’t milking the correct term Scrub?”
“You see Scrub I have been taking the trouble to read up on all the relevant literature. Three little gems are The Good Mistress’ Manual! The Subservient Male! And How To Train a Sissy Maid! These books really are quite an eye-opener. So I know all about your overwhelming need to dress as a sissy maid, to do housework and menial chores, and to be dominated by women. So don’t expect any sympathy from me. You deserve everything you will get!”
“Reading this literature has also told me a lot about myself. There was even a questionnaire for ladies to fill in, called Just how dominant are you? I filled it in and got a top score, but with just one reservation. I am what they call a Frustrated Dominant. That is to say, I am highly dominant, but with no-one to dominate. No-one that is until now. And that is all about to change. You know Scrub, I am going to enjoy this so much!”
“You see Scrub, before I became a librarian, I was a school teacher, and I taught physical education. And it’s given me a wonderful idea for additional obedience training. Did you like PE at school Scrub?”
I didn’t know what to say. The truth was I hated it, I was hopeless at it.
“Well Scrub, I will take your silence as a No. Even better! It’s never too late for remedial gym lessons, and you will be getting one every day. Of course, you can’t do PE in a maid’s uniform, so instead I have decided you will wear a girl’s traditional school uniform. And here it is!”
So Mistress Elspeth had decided to put me through some arduous physical training. She had contacted the Mistress by email, who thought it a brilliant idea. But they both agreed I could not be expected to do this dressed in full maid’s uniform. So I was to be allowed a special exemption from maid’s uniform for physical training. I was to wear a girl’s traditional school uniform instead.
From a large hold-all bag, Mistress Elspeth removed several items of clothing. White plimsolls shoes. Long white stockings. A long-sleeve light green and white striped blouse with white collar and cuffs. A heavy dark green gabardine heavy wool gymslip knee length with box pleats. A dark green girls school uniform blazer. A dark green felt school hat. A luminous bottle green tie. And lurid bottle green knickers and liberty bodice!
“This uniform must be immaculate at all times. First of all, you will iron the blouse and the pleated skirt. You will make sure that all the pleats are knife-edge sharp”.
I got the iron and the ironing board out and did as I was told.
“Next you will clean the plimsolls with this white cleaner”.
Again, I did as I was told.
“Now, while you get changed into your school uniform, I will get changed into my PE teacher’s uniform”.
Mistress Elspeth left to go upstairs, while I hastened to change into my new school uniform. The liberty bodice was waistcoat-style from bodice to hips, front buttoned with dark green rubber buttons, fitted four elastic suspenders with metal hose clips, each with its own little lock. The knickers were very old-fashioned, long Bloomer style, with the legs down to the mid-thigh, with strong elastic both at the waist and the leg bands. Mistress Elspeth had explained that the stockings were to be attached to the bodice by the four suspender clips, and that each had to be locked. There was to be absolutely no gap between the knicker leg and the stocking top, and this would be inspected regularly. All the underwear garments were made from thick wool, and the stockings were reinforced for heavy duty, with a lumpy heel and toe.
Then I put on the blouse and the pleated skirt, and tied my luminous bottle green tie tightly. Finally, I put on my white plimsolls and my dark green blazer. The whole uniform was obviously intended to be hot, tight, constricting, and extremely uncomfortable, and it was. As I checked myself in the full-length mirror at the end of the room, I gasped at how ridiculous I looked. Just then, Mistress Elspeth returned into the room. She was dressed in a black track suit, with a black peak cap and matching boots. I was surprised just how sexy she looked, and had an immediate erection.
“Scrub!” she yelled at me. “I can see an unauthorized bulge under you uniform. “You will now pull down your stockings and your knickers, lift up the skirt of your pinafore dress, and kneel on the stool”.
I did as ordered. I could hear Mistress Elspeth swishing the riding crop.
“Count out loud after each stroke!”
After the blinding pain of the first stroke, my erection immediately collapsed. “One!”
There were five strokes to follow, then I was allowed to pull up my stockings and knickers.
“We will now go to the gymnasium. It’s only about 10 minutes walk from here”.
I stuttered and spluttered. She surely couldn’t mean I was to walk there in this school uniform!
“Is that disobedience I hear Scrub? “Pull down your stockings and your knickers, lift up the skirt of your pinafore dress, and kneel on the stool”.
This time it was 12 strokes of the riding crop. The pain was excruciating.
“This isn’t a very good start, Scrub. Remember I shall be making a report to Mistress Elie on her return. And if it’s unsatisfactory, you will get the thrashing of your life from Mr. Marcus. Now, we will go to the gymnasium”.
This time I responded with alacrity. I followed her down the stairs, and out the back door. But instead of the walk to the gymnasium I had expected, Mistress Elspeth got on her scooter.
“You will follow behind and run if necessary. Make sure you keep up or else!”
I had to run to keep up. She turned left at the crossroads, then left at the next crossroads, and then left again. Suddenly it dawned on me what she was doing. She was making me run round the block where we lived in full girl’s school uniform. Twice! Three times! People were starting to gather, they were pointing and laughing at me quite openly. I was blushing furiously. First the wedding reception, now this further public humiliation. I would never ever live this down. Then I realised, that was the idea.
After six times round the block, we eventually headed for the gymnasium. I was panting, puffing and sweating, and my gym class had not even begun. When we finally got there, Mistress Elspeth dismounted from her scooter, with the biggest smirk you could imagine.
“Well, I did enjoy that Scrub. Now we can begin”.
In the gymnasium, orders came thick and fast. Toe touching. Press ups. Push ups. Sit ups. Squats. Chin ups. Running on the spot. Running around the gym. It was endless, and I was completely exhausted. For one whole hour I was drilled relentlessly by Mistress Elspeth. I daren’t disobey. An unsatisfactory report to Mistress Elie would mean the most severe punishments.
But that was only the start. Every day from now on there was one hour’s PE. Then straight back to the house to change into full maid’s uniform to get back to the housework. Mistress Elspeth did not however change out of her black track suit and black boots. There she was every day, an impossible object of desire, revelling in my hopeless frustration. The slightest sign of an erection and I would be thrashed
She sensed my desire, and revelled in it. At the same time, she was really beginning to scare me. I was completely in her power. I had never seen her like this. As a librarian, she had always been cool, calm and collected, professional but somewhat reserved. But this was a revelation. Her eyes were alight, almost blazing, her skin was flushed. She sensed my erotic desire mixed with fear bordering on terror, I was sure she could see it in my eyes, she could almost smell it. She came so close, her face was almost touching mine, staring straight into my eyes. I dropped my gaze immediately, not daring to look back at her.
“Yes Scrub, you have reason to be afraid. If you leave this house to escape, Mistress Elie will never have you back. You will be homeless and destitute, with nothing but your maid’s uniform to stand up in. But just remember, while you are under my authority, it will only take one word from me, and Mr. Marcus will give you the thrashing of your life when he returns. So you are completely in my power Scrub, and never forget it. And believe me Scrub, I am enjoying every minute of that power. And you will obey me in everything without question or hesitation. Do you understand”?
Mistress Elspeth had decided that Mistress Elie’s absence would be an excellent opportunity for what she called “deep cleaning”. Deep cleaning is a top to bottom, thorough and complete cleaning of each room. It means moving all the objects in the room and all the furniture to clean under it. It means cleaning all the way from the top of the ceiling, down to the baseboards and the floor, scrubbed until every surface is free of dirt and dust and shines like new. Only then could I put the objects back, and restore the furniture to its original position.
Each day I was assigned a specific room to clean. The kitchen took the longest to do.
Each cupboard had to be emptied of all utensils, dishes or saucepans, and thoroughly scrubbed. Each pot and pan scoured, and polished to a shine. The fridge emptied, and completely cleaned. The oven cleaned. The floor and skirting boards scrubbed. The dishwasher cleaned, including all the trays and filters. The floor tiles scrubbed, and the tile grout whitened. The skirting boards cleaned. All the kitchen appliances to be cleaned: coffee maker, microwave, stand mixers, toaster.
Then there was the pantry. First of all, all the tin cans of food had to be removed and placed on the kitchen table, so that I could scrub and polish all the shelves. Then I had to make a complete list of each one. Finally, I was instructed to wash and dry each tin can, before replacing it on the shelf. I could not believe my ears! I was to clean the tin cans like doing the dishes! But by now, I knew better than to make even a murmur of protest. If Mistress Elspeth wanted the tin cans washed and dried up as if they were the dishes, then the tin cans would be washed and dried up. But it took ages to do.
The bathroom and toilets required special attention. First of all, the bathroom had to be completely cleared: everything in the cabinet had to be removed, then soap, toothpaste, flannels, nail brush, bath oils, talc - everything. Then I was set to work scrubbing the wall tiles and the floor tiles, until they glistened and gleamed, paying special attention to the grouting. The bath, the basin and the toilet had to be spotless, the mirror of the bathroom cabinet gleaming.
The hall and landing might have seemed more straightforward, but that was where the Mistress kept her books, and by now I guessed what was coming. All the books removed, so that each shelf could be scrubbed and polished. Then each book carefully dusted, before it was replaced on the shelf. The wood panelling polished, even the skirting boards had to be scrubbed cleaned. Finally, the carpets hoovered.
The sitting room of course required special attention, and was a huge job. All the pictures and photographs had to be removed for cleaning and dusting. The windowsills and corners had to be scrubbed. The insides and outsides of the windows washed. The couches and chairs dusted and cleaned. All ornaments and decorative objects removed for cleaning and polishing. The carpets to be cleaned. Anything that could be polished must be polished. Finally, Mistress Elspeth decided the curtains should be cleaned, but that should be done professionally. Not only did I have to take the curtains down, I had to take them in person to the laundry in full maid’s uniform, accompanied by Mistress Elspeth.
But before we set off for the laundry, Mistress Elspeth said I would have to wear a special pinafore. After removing the one I was wearing, she laced me into a voluminous Alice in Wonderland white bib pinafore. At Mistress Elie’s wedding, I had worn such a garment, emblazoned with the words “I deceive my wife for 15 years”. On this one instead were emblazoned in large capital letters: “Please give me domestic chores to do”. I blushed bright red, but I knew better now than to refuse any instruction from Mistress Elspeth.
We set off for the laundry, with me carrying the curtains. When we got there, I was told to put the curtains down on the counter, so the ladies in the laundry could now see my pinafore. They fell about laughing. “Actually”, one of them said to Mistress Elspeth, “we have plenty of domestic chores to do here”.
“Excellent! I can leave Scrub here, while I get on with some shopping done. But please make sure she works really hard! And feel free to boss her around just as much as you like”.
“Don’t worry about that!” The ladies were still in stitches. In fact Mistress Elspeth left me there for a couple of hours, while the laundry ladies had me scrubbing and waxing the floor, ironing clothes, serving them drinks, and washing up.
But it wasn’t just the ladies in the laundry I had to work for. Mistresses Elie and Elspeth had also ensured that there were plenty of other taskmistresses, indeed, there was a never-ending supply to nag, boss, scold, humiliate and punish me, to break me in totally to my new servile status. Before going on Honeymoon, the Mistress had asked all her friends whether they would like a free maid to do some housework for them, and Mistress Elspeth had asked a few more. All the ladies responded with alacrity, everyone wanted to be in on the act, they thought it was an absolute hoot, absolutely brilliant!
But the evenings were the hardest time of all. Mistress Elspeth did not want to be bothered with me in the evening. “ I have already spoken to Mistress Elie’s friends and to the manageress of the restaurant”, she said. “We have drawn up a housework timetable for you. During the day, you will be cleaning their houses from top to bottom; during the evening, you will be at the restaurant, clearing away dishes, doing all the washing up”.
The Manageress at the restaurant was smartly turned out in a starched white blouse, black pencil skirt, black tights and heels. Her make-up was perfect, her blond hair swept back tightly and secured with several hair pins in a ballerina bun. A paragon of competence and efficiency! To all the guests, she was as charming and friendly as could be. To me, behind the closed doors of the kitchen, she spoke with a particular tone of cold, withering scorn.
“My name is Caroline, but you will always address me as Mistress Caroline.
As far as I am concerned, perverts like you are beneath contempt. However, we may as well put your pathetic perversion to some good use. So while you are at my restaurant, you will be my domestic servant. You will obey me in everything. You will clear the tables, wash the dishes, scrub the floors, and whatever else I tell you to do. You will not speak to customers or members of staff under any circumstances. Whatever I call you, whether it’s dirt, scum, filth...., you will reply with a formal curtsey and ‘Yes Mistress Caroline’. Do you understand me Filth?”
“Yes, Mistress Caroline”.
“Very good, Scum. You will now make a start on the dishes”.
“Yes, Mistress Caroline”.
Now the pattern of each day was set. At crack of dawn, there was my PE lesson. Then there was housework to do for Mistress Elspeth, hoovering, dusting, washing and ironing clothes, preparing Mistress Elspeth’s lunch, waiting at table, doing all the dishes after she had eaten. In the afternoon, I was assigned to one of Mistress Elie’s friends, to continue my domestic duties at one of their houses. Then it was back to the restaurant for the evening.
I had never had to work so hard in my life. But that it turned out was the whole point. After my complete humiliation at my ex-wife’s wedding, I was to spend the whole month of her Honeymoon in relentless domestic drudgery. While my ex-wife basked in the sun, saw exotic places, ate beautiful foods and enjoyed the embraces and caresses of her new husband, I was to be constantly on my knees, scrubbing, polishing, washing, ironing, dusting, hoovering. This would ensure that it was a Honeymoon I would never forget.
I had become completely terrified of Mistress Elspeth, who now held me totally in her power. She had let me know in no uncertain terms that she would be making a full report on my performance to Mistress Elie just as soon as she returned honeymoon. If the report was unsatisfactory, this would result in the severest beating from Mr. Marcus. Mistress Elspeth loved to remind me of this every day, it kept me completely petrified, working at my domestic chores from dawn to dusk.
Finally, the day of return arrived. I was truly quaking in my shoes. Mistress Elie and Mr. Marcus arrived by taxi, I was instructed to bring their suitcases inside, while the driver just leaned against his taxi, openly smirking at me. Then I had to make some tea, serve it to everyone in the sitting room, and stand there waiting, hands behind my back, gaze at my feet, while the Mistress and Mr. Marcus told Mistress Elspeth about all the wonderful places they had visited, and the fantastic honeymoon they had enjoyed.
Eventually, it was decided they would hold a review of my performance while under Mistress Elspeth’s supervision. All three adjourned to the office upstairs; I was told to wait outside. Eventually, I heard the command “Enter”, and I opened the door, remembering to curtsey deeply just as soon as I was inside the office. The Mistress was sitting in the grand chair behind the desk, Mr Marcus to one side lounging in an easy chair, Mistress Elspeth lounging similarly on the other side.. There were no more chairs, nor was one offered. Instead, I had to stand on a black mat, which was brought out especially for formal occasions such as these. On the mat was painted in white the outline of a small square, with just enough room for me to stand with my feet inside. I was extremely careful not to touch any of the white lines with my feet, since the Mistress regarded this as a very serious offence. In addition, I knew I was expected to stand with my hands on my head, and always to look down by focussing my gaze on the tips of my shoes. I also knew that I was forbidden to speak, so I could say nothing in my defence, while my performance was discussed and criticized. Throughout the review I was to remain silent and motionless. Or else.
Mistress Elspeth began. “It’s true that while you have been away Scrub has worked very hard. She has done an hour’s PE every morning. In addition to her regular chores, she has cleaned for several of your friends, and spent every night of the week working at the restaurant, clearing away, doing the washing up, and scrubbing the floors”.
“Well that all sounds very commendable, Elspeth”, the Mistress replied. “But you sound as if you might have some reservations”.
“Well, I am not sure I should really mention this, it is perhaps a little trifling”.
“No, please go on Elspeth”.
“Well, when I first decided to take her on a PE lesson, she showed some hesitation in following my instructions”.
“Hesitation?”
“Well, when I told her she was to walk to the gymnasium in her PE uniform, she actually stuttered and spluttered before carrying out my orders”.
“What! Stuttered and spluttered! That is simply outrageous! Even the slightest hesitation constitutes disobedience, and is totally unacceptable”.
The discussion continued back and forth for a long time, while my arms ached from keeping them on my head. I longed just to sit down, but I dared not move for fear of even worse punishment, let alone allow my feet to touch any of the white lines of the box within which I stood. It seemed they were deliberately extending the discussion as long as possible, Mistress Elspeth especially, just to see if I showed any signs of further disobedience. On the one hand, Mistress Elspeth would say, and then talk at length, but then on the other hand she would also say and again talk at length. To an outsider, it might have sounded as if she was being fair, presenting both sides of the argument, but my arms just ached more and more, and I always knew what the eventual outcome was going to be.
Eventually, the Mistress announced: “Well, I think we have to reach a decision. You have been fortunate Scrub in listening to a full discussion of your case by your superiors. Although you have clearly worked hard, it remains the case that disobedience is disobedience. It cannot be tolerated in any form, and must be punished. Marcus, can you take the appropriate action? Please don’t break any ribs or bones, but otherwise do exactly what is necessary”.
Marcus’ eyes lit up. He clearly relished the thought of beating me. He was a lot bigger and stronger, in any case, any form of resistance would only lead to additional punishments.
“Scrub, go downstairs to the hall!” Marcus said. “You will take up a position on all fours with hands knees and nose on the floor, and await my arrival”.
I did as I was told. I knew this was going to be bad. The wait seemed to be an eternity but was probably only 15 minutes. My stomach was in knots with fear and I felt close to losing control of my bowels.
Mr. Marcus eventually arrived, sauntering downstairs, with a cane in one hand, and a heavy strap in the other. He took off his shirt and stood before me in a singlet, displaying his well chiselled chest and huge biceps. He was a strong man who did regular weight training. The comparison to me was stark. As he gave the cane an air swing I began to tremble in fear.
"Right Scrub, it's 6 of the cane followed by six of the strap understood?"
"Yes Mister Marcus Sir."
He laid the first stroke on with brute force and it seared across my backside. It was 10 times worse than anything I had received from the Mistress or Mistress Elspeth. It took all my strength no to cry out . The next 5 strokes were just as bad, it was a pure misery. The strap was next. It was a long thick black strap and packed an almighty punch. each stroke stung like the blazes and moved my whole body forward such was the force. The pain in my backside was excrutiating, I longed to scream, to cry out or even just to whimper pathetically. But I dare not make a sound. It would only mean worse to follow. I couldn't stop a few tears from rolling down my face.
“Now get up Scrub. You will never disobey again. Do you understand?”
“Yes, Mr. Marcus Sir”.
“You will now turn round, kneel, and apologise profusely to Mistress Elspeth”.
I turned round to see Mistress Elspeth behind me. There she stood, with a triumphant smile on her face. She had been watching all this time!
"Look the sissy is crying, you really need to man up Scrub."
Mister Marcus and Mistress Elspeth had a good laugh at me over it, rubbing salt into my wounds.
You will say: “Please Mistress Elspeth, I am deeply sorry that I did not show you instant obedience, and I hope I did not cause you any distress by my disgraceful behaviour”.
I repeated what Mr. Marcus had said word for word.
“Well you did cause me distress Scrub, but on this occasion I am prepared to forgive you”.
“Well Scrub, isn’t that so kind of Mistress Elspeth?” said Mistress Elie, as she came down the stairs. “You will rise, thank Mistress Elspeth for her great kindness, and curtsey deeply”.
I did exactly what I was told.
“However, Scrub, I haven’t finished with you yet. I want to ensure this is a lesson you never ever forget. You will go the kitchen and wait for me there”.
I went to the kitchen as ordered. The Mistress came in a few minutes later.
“Stand in this corner facing the wall”. She pointed to the corner besides the cooker.
“Put your hands on your head”.
I put my hands on my head.
“You will now recite out loud ‘I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient’. You will count each time and go on until I tell you to stop. Begin!”
“One. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
“Two. I must always be dutiful diligent, servile and obedient.”
I had started my recitation. Meanwhile, the Mistress had returned to the hall, where Mistress Elspeth was getting ready to go. They chatted, as the stood at the door.
“I can’t tell you how grateful we are Elspeth for your supervision of Scrub, I just hope it wasn’t too much trouble”.
“Oh not in the least, no trouble at all. I was glad to help out”.
“Thirty-one. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
“Thirty-two. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
My recitation continued. Since I could hear them talking at the front door, I knew they could hear my recitation.
Mistress Elspeth also continued. “Of course, if you ever need me to servant sit again, I will always be happy to oblige”.
“Thanks ever, Elspeth. In fact, while Marcus and I were away, we got a real taste for foreign travel, and started thinking of all the exotic places we might visit. Not just the south of Italy, or the Riviera, maybe Thailand or even India”. The Mistress was now warming to her theme. “I mean, we could be away even for months”.
“Sixty-five. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
Sixty-six. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
“Honesty, Elie, it’s no problem. After all you went through in fifteen years of marriage to that creature, I am only too happy to oblige. Now as a maidservant she can make full atonement. All your friends think the same. They see you as a heroine, a kind of feminist icon. Instead of just putting up with male deception and walking away, you’ve actually done something about it! And if Scrub ever gets too much under your feet and you need a break, I know all your friends are only too delighted to supervise her for a full day’s hard cleaning! And the manager of the restaurant thinks it’s brilliant! Her staff get time off, all the washing up gets done, and the little creep gets the punishment he so richly deserves!”
“That’s fantastic Elspeth, because it’s part of the pleasure of travelling, knowing that every day, Scrub is working at her housework from morning to night, atoning for her sins”.
“Ninety-nine. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
One hundred. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
Surely the Mistress did not wish me to go beyond one hundred. My arms were aching, and I was so tired. But there was no let up. And no command to stop.
“One hundred and one. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
One hundred and two. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
Mistress Elspeth was asking Mistress Elie her more about her future travel plans. It dawned on me that she was spinning out the conversation for as long as possible, she was so relishing my discomfiture.
Suddenly they stopped talking. But there was no command to stop. Instead, they both collapsed in laughter.
“Oh this is so funny Elspeth. I could keep her here reciting lines all afternoon!”
“And why not? It’s no more than she deserves”.
“Two hundred? Five hundred? One thousand? Five thousand? Ten thousand? Elspeth, it is just so hilarious! A grown man dressed as a serving maid standing in the corner reciting lines like a naughty five year old. And there’s absolutely nothing he can do about it!”
“One hundred and fifty. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
One hundred and fifty-one. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”. The Mistress was right as always. There was absolutely nothing I could do about it. She held the whip hand, and exercised it to the full. I was now a pauper, if she turned me out of the house I would be homeless, locked into a chastity device, which could only be unlocked with the master key held in her possession. I was totally in her power.
By now the two Mistresses were helpless with hysterical laughter.
“Three hundred. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
Three hundred and one”. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
I kept reciting my lines regardless, hands on my head, I knew better than to falter, laugh or even smile. The Mistress insisted on absolute obedience, and expected her command to be obeyed to the letter. And I knew only too well the beatings that even the slightest disobedience might entail.
“Three hundred and twenty-five. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
Three hundred and twenty-six. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
Now they joined in.
“Three hundred and twenty-seven. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”, we all chanted together.
We chanted the next ten lines in unison, or as much as the two mistresses could between gasps of hysterical laughter. Then they grew tired of this game and returned to their conversation.
There was no command to stop. “Three hundred and thirty-eight. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
Four hundred. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
Seemingly, there was no end to my punishment. Worse still, they had become so engrossed in their conversation, they seemed to have forgotten about me completely.
“Four hundred and ninety-nine. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient.
“Five hundred. I must always be dutiful, diligent, servile and obedient”.
“Right, that will do Scrub!”
“Now come here. Scrub, you will kneel at Mistress Elspeth’s feet, and thank her for all her kindness in supervising you while Marcus and I were on honeymoon”.
“Thank you Mistress Elspeth for all your kindness in supervising me while the Mistress and Mr. Marcus were on honeymoon”.
“Well Scrub, despite your one notable lapse into disobedience, the good news is that I am prepared to supervise you again on a future occasion”.
“Thank you Mistress Elspeth”.
“In the circumstances, I do think that really is most extraordinarily kind”, the Mistress intervened. Mistress Elspeth now started as if this time she really meant to go.
“Elspeth, before you leave, I wondered if you might like some more tea?”
“Well, I don’t mind if I do”, Mistress Elspeth replied.
“Scrub! Tea!” I hastened to the kitchen. However, I could still overhear their conversation.
“Actually, there was one other thing”, I heard Mistress Elspeth say. “It’s just a thought, but I wondered if you might like me to continue with Scrub’s PE lessons on a Saturday morning?” The Mistress laughed. “Oh would you? But what an excellent idea! That would be really kind of you Elspeth!”
I groaned inwardly. I thought the PE sessions would end with Mistress Elie’s return from honeymoon, now it seemed that they would continue indefinitely.
“No problem at all! What I suggest is that Scrub comes to my flat at 8 o’clock in her full school uniform. She looks so absurd in her dark green knee length gymslip, girls school uniform blazer, and luminous bottle green tie. And the lurid bottle green knickers and liberty bodice just finish it off!”
Mistress Elie collapsed in hysterical laughter again. “Honestly, Elspeth, you are just brilliant!”
Mistress Elspeth continued. “Actually, I don’t think I will come down until about 8.20, but I can always check from my window whether Scrub arrives on time. And of course she will know exactly what will happen if she’s even one second late!”
“Brilliant, absolutely brilliant!” Mistress Elie replied. “But just one suggestion. As soon as she arrives outside your flat, she must stand there with her hands on her head. She will look such an absolute idiot!”
I was summoned from the kitchen and given my instructions. Eventually Mistress Elspeth decided it was time to leave.
“Scrub!” the Mistress shouted. “Why are you standing there like a complete fool? You should have already fetched Mistress Elspeth’s coat. Remember, it is the duty of a maid to anticipate every wish of her superiors!”
I rushed to fetch Mistress Elspeth’s coat and held it out for her to put on.
“You are lucky to have such a benevolent mistress who is prepared to put up with your incompetence Scrub”, Mistress Elspeth said. “Thanks for everything Elie” she said, turning towards her.
“Don’t even mention it!” the Mistress said. Then they kissed.
I think it was at this point I realised that no-one would ever kiss me ever again. Orders, reprimands, scoldings, punishment and humiliation were to be my lot for ever, not affectionate kisses.
Then Mistress Elspeth walked towards the door. She turned towards me. “See you on Saturday Scrub. 8.00 a.m. sharp, standing outside my flat with your hands on your head in full school uniform. And don’t be late!”
There was no way I could dare to be late, as Mistress Elspeth knew full well. She was no longer a frustrated dominant. And I was completely in her power.
↧
↧
The attributes of an ideal sissy maid
So what does it take to be the ideal sissy maid? What attributes and characteristics does an ideal sissy maid have? What are the skills that the sissy maid must be proficient in?
In this post I will give my views on the ideal sissy maid and acknowledge that is simply one sissy maids perspective and would love to know what others think on this subject. Please feel free to to comment and add to the discussion.
Firstly above all else a sissy maid must be obedient. She must strive for perfect obedience in all that she does. It is not enough to just do as she told but she must do her duties to the best of her ability and gives her all in every task. She is passionate about obedience and respects the smallest rules as much as the more important rules. She is willing to move mountains, step out of her comfort zone and do what ever it takes to be obedient.
Secondly a sissy maid must be respectful. This manifests in a myriad of ways. Primarily the sissy maid must always be respectful to her superior. She must never talk back, never use bad language and greet her superior in the way her Superior wants e.g. curtsey. She must also show respect by never talking badly about her Superior behind their back and never touching anything of their Superiors without permission. She must open doors for her superior, pull chairs out and never sit down if her Mistress is standing.
The sissy maid also shows respect in her grooming and dress. Being clean and well groomed is a sure sign of respect. Making sure she is cleanly shaven, washes regularly, her uniform is clean and straight, her stocking tops level, shoes polished and wig brushed are all outward signs of respect to her Superior. The ideal sissy maid is checking her appearance regularly to ensure she maintains the correct standards. The sissy maid also shows respect by having impeccable manners towards not only her Superior but any of her Superiors guests and the public in general.
Third, a sissy maid should ideally be chaste. The control of her sexuality is in the hands of her Superior. She should have learnt to control her carnal thoughts and transfer her sexual energy into serving her Superior. She should never touch her ‘little clitty’ without permission, ogle her Mistress or any other other woman or look at any images that may cause sexual arousal. Through chastity the sissy maid becomes more compliant and subservient and her standard of her work improves markedly.
Fourth, a sissy maid must be feminine and demure. She must embrace her feminine side completely. She must endeavour to talk, walk, dress and think like a woman. An interest in things like make up, sewing and knitting are to be encouraged. She must excel in all manner of housework and cooking. Learning to give a massage or a manicure are skills a good sissy maid should strive to master.
Fifth, the ideal sissy maid should be humble. She must always put the needs of her superior before her own. Humility means listening to her Mistress and taking correction in a spirit of gratitude. Humility means never making assumptions and making sure she asks permission for any changes to her schedule or if she is unsure if something is allowed or not. A humble sissy maid never back chats and only expresses opinions if asked.
Sixth, the sissy maid must be dutiful. She must be focussed on performing all her duties to the best of her ability and on time. She must rise early and work hard all day. The only time she should relax is in her allocated free time if she has any. Otherwise she must keep herself busy and productive in the service of her Superior. The desire to complete all her duties to her Superior’s satisfaction burns strongly in the diligent sissy maid.
I certainly do not see this list as all encompassing and of course every situation is different. I welcome any contributions or additions to this list from Superiors and sissy maids alike.
respectfully,
sissy karen
In this post I will give my views on the ideal sissy maid and acknowledge that is simply one sissy maids perspective and would love to know what others think on this subject. Please feel free to to comment and add to the discussion.
Firstly above all else a sissy maid must be obedient. She must strive for perfect obedience in all that she does. It is not enough to just do as she told but she must do her duties to the best of her ability and gives her all in every task. She is passionate about obedience and respects the smallest rules as much as the more important rules. She is willing to move mountains, step out of her comfort zone and do what ever it takes to be obedient.
Secondly a sissy maid must be respectful. This manifests in a myriad of ways. Primarily the sissy maid must always be respectful to her superior. She must never talk back, never use bad language and greet her superior in the way her Superior wants e.g. curtsey. She must also show respect by never talking badly about her Superior behind their back and never touching anything of their Superiors without permission. She must open doors for her superior, pull chairs out and never sit down if her Mistress is standing.
The sissy maid also shows respect in her grooming and dress. Being clean and well groomed is a sure sign of respect. Making sure she is cleanly shaven, washes regularly, her uniform is clean and straight, her stocking tops level, shoes polished and wig brushed are all outward signs of respect to her Superior. The ideal sissy maid is checking her appearance regularly to ensure she maintains the correct standards. The sissy maid also shows respect by having impeccable manners towards not only her Superior but any of her Superiors guests and the public in general.
Third, a sissy maid should ideally be chaste. The control of her sexuality is in the hands of her Superior. She should have learnt to control her carnal thoughts and transfer her sexual energy into serving her Superior. She should never touch her ‘little clitty’ without permission, ogle her Mistress or any other other woman or look at any images that may cause sexual arousal. Through chastity the sissy maid becomes more compliant and subservient and her standard of her work improves markedly.
Fourth, a sissy maid must be feminine and demure. She must embrace her feminine side completely. She must endeavour to talk, walk, dress and think like a woman. An interest in things like make up, sewing and knitting are to be encouraged. She must excel in all manner of housework and cooking. Learning to give a massage or a manicure are skills a good sissy maid should strive to master.
Fifth, the ideal sissy maid should be humble. She must always put the needs of her superior before her own. Humility means listening to her Mistress and taking correction in a spirit of gratitude. Humility means never making assumptions and making sure she asks permission for any changes to her schedule or if she is unsure if something is allowed or not. A humble sissy maid never back chats and only expresses opinions if asked.
Sixth, the sissy maid must be dutiful. She must be focussed on performing all her duties to the best of her ability and on time. She must rise early and work hard all day. The only time she should relax is in her allocated free time if she has any. Otherwise she must keep herself busy and productive in the service of her Superior. The desire to complete all her duties to her Superior’s satisfaction burns strongly in the diligent sissy maid.
I certainly do not see this list as all encompassing and of course every situation is different. I welcome any contributions or additions to this list from Superiors and sissy maids alike.
respectfully,
sissy karen
↧
Step daughter domination
After a failed marriage and seven years of being single I finally thought I hit the jackpot! I used an on line dating service and found a wonderful woman called Deborah. Deborah was everything I was attracted to. Few people would have believed she was 49. She took great care of herself, eating well and exercising daily and dressed immaculately. Her career was going well and she was now a senior marketing executive for a leading consumer brand. We got on like a house on fire and I quickly fell in love. Deborah was definitely an alpha woman and insisted that our relationship be a ‘female led’ relationship . Her pleasure always came first and I was only allowed to orgasm with her permission. Deborah determined our social calendar from Day 1. After 6 months of dating, Deborah suggested I move in with her. I jumped at the chance and sold my apartment. This took our relationship to a deeper level. I was given most of the chores and Deborah also controlled the purse strings with my pay going into a joint account which she controlled by denying me the passwords to the bank card and on line banking. As a submissive I was happy with this arrangement. At times it was frustrating but it was my fantasy come true.
It was only a few weeks after moving in with Deborah that things began to change. Deborah informed me her 22 year old daughter Alexis was returning from studying in Europe and would be moving back home for a while. I had heard Deborah wax lyrical about her daughter, she was really the apple of her mother’s eye and I was looking forward to meeting her. Her Father had left some 10 years ago and saw her infrequently. I would soon learn that Alexis did not like the fact that her Mother had a new partner and was still badly affected by her Father leaving her Mother.
A week before Alexis was due to arrive Deborah sat me down and said,
“Phil I want to ask you a favour.”
“Yes Dear.” I compliantly replied
“I am a little worried about Alexis. You see she was really hurt when her father left me and to tell you the truth I do not think she ever got over it. I love her dearly and she is so precious to me I do not want to see her hurt like that again.”
“Of course not Dear” I agreed.
“I was speaking to her on the phone and I told her about you and she was really unhappy. She really doesn’t want to have a step Father in her life and I can understand her reticence.”
I started to get concerned. I thought for a moment she was going to dump me!
“However I want her to see that you are very different to her Father and that you make not only me very happy but that you can make her happy too. That you really are a good man to live with.”
I felt very relieved and said
“I will really try to make her happy too Deborah.”
“That’s wonderful to hear Phil, I was hoping you would. Please understand though that it may take a while for her to get used to you, she may be a little rude at times but can I ask you just to suck it up for a while?”
“Of course Darling, I understand.”
“I thought a good start would be if you painted her bedroom this weekend so its nice for her when she gets her on Tuesday.”
“But this was the weekend I was going to the Test Match with my friends from my old cricket team Deborah. It’s the only time all year I ever get to catch up with my friends and the ticket was $120. I don’t think I will have the time to paint Alexis’s room.”
With that Deborah slapped me hard across the face. Whack!
What’s more important to you Phil? Me and Alexa or your stupid cricket friends?”
“Why you of course dear.” I said humbly
“Well that’s settled, you should be able to sell the tickets easily on eBay as the I heard the match is a sell out. Go do it now. I will deal with your disrespectful attitude tonight. If you would have been more respectful I may have let you listen to the cricket on the radio while you painted but you will be working in silence now.”
“Yes Dear, sorry Dear.” I meekly replied.
As usual I surrendered to my wife’s wishes. I was fuming inside but meekly complied with her wishes. My face still stung from her vicious slap and I knew another punishment would be coming my way tonight. I had to get better at never questioning Deborah’s wishes. Nonetheless it hurt more to have this privilege taken away. It was the one outing all year that Deborah let me have with my friends. I loved cricket and while I hadn’t played for a number of years now I enjoyed going to the Test Match each year and having a few beers with my mates from my old cricket team. This year it was extra special as it was an Ashes Test against England and Australia had been playing really well. My friends already teased me about being pussy whipped. I had declined so many of their invitations as I didn’t have Deborah’s permission that they had given up asking me to other get togethers. Since meeting Deborah they had got used to seeing me only once a year. If they knew I had to pull out because I had to paint my step daughters bedroom I would be the butt of their jokes all day.
After cooking dinner and washing up that night I reported to Deborah’s study. I knocked on the door and was asked to come in. Deborah always looked so imposing sitting behind her desk, she had her hair tied back and looked very intimidating. She didn’t give me permission to sit so I stood there before her, my head bowed too scared to make eye contact.
“I was extremely disappointed with your reaction today Phillip. It showed you were more interested in meeting your silly cricket friends than doing something that would enhance the relationship between you and my daughter. I was flabbergasted.”
“I am sorry Deborah, it’s just…”
She cut me off
“Quiet Phillip, I am not interested in your excuses. When I invited you to live with me you promised you would always put me and my priorities ahead of your own, didn’t you?”
Her tone was accusatory and from.
“Yes Deborah.”
“This was a chance not only to do that but to make a start on your relationship with Alexis. I told you she was scarred when her Father left and that she finds it hard to accept that I have a new partner. This was a golden opportunity to get that relationship off on the right foot but you were more interested in having a frivolous day with your silly cricket friends.”
She had a way of making me feel ashamed and guilty and I lowered my head further. The way she kept calling my friends silly seemed to add to my shame.
"Then to add to this when I walked passed you while you were selling the ticket on eBay, I noticed a look of resentment across your face.”
“No Deborah…”
Again she cut me off
“Quiet! Don’t lie to me Phillip! I know resentment when I see it!”
I shut up and turned red with shame and humiliation.
“There is no place for resentment in this house! I expect you to obey me with loving obedience Phillip, I am starting to wonder if your really are the right man for me now.”
I was devastated! I started to think she was about to dump me.
“No Deborah No, I love you dearly. Yes it was selfish of me and I am truly sorry, please please forgive me, let me make it up to you.”
Before I knew it she had me begging. She knew how to make me feel guilty and ashamed. I was desperate for her forgiveness.
“You will need to be punished Phillip.”
“Yes Deborah”
“Pull down your trousers and underpants and lean over the desk.”
Her words were firm and authoritarian, I did as I was told.
Deborah then proceeded to give me 36 cracking strokes of the cane. It was agony! After each stroke Deborah had me say. “Thank you Deborah for this lesson in obedience, I will obey promptly and happily in the future.”
A few of the strokes hit my upper thighs and I squealed like a banshee! Oh how they stung. Then there was the strokes that were overlays of earlier strokes, they really killed. My throat started to choke up as the punishment went on and it got harder and harder to clearly express my gratitude. Needless to say by the end of it the message had sunk in. I fell to my knees and kissed my wife’s shoes in genuine remorse.
Afterwards I called my friend Robert and told him I couldn’t make the Test match and would have to sell my ticket. I could tell he was disappointed. He knew I was pussy whipped and said.
“Has someone been a naughty boy have they?”
“No, No its just something has come up”
“More like “She who must be obeyed” has decreed you can’t come.”
I denied it ardently but knew he was on the money, then he said
“Don’t bother calling next year Phil, we are sick of you letting us down.”
Before hanging up on me.
I felt that was the end of my friends from the cricket team. They didn’t even want me to come along for my annual day out with the boys. I started to sulk when Deborah walked in.
“What’s going on Phil?”
I explained what happened and got no sympathy at all.
“Your stupid so called friends, you are better off without them!”
With that she gave me a colour chart and told me to pick a nice yellow as that was Alexis’s favourite colour and then go down to the hardware store and buy the paint so I could start first thing Saturday morning.
The painting was a big job and took most of the following weekend. It was not a straightforward job as it had not been painted for many years. I had to move all the furniture out first. The wardrobe was quite heavy so I had to take all the clothes out to move it. Deborah insisted I sand the walls thoroughly and insisted on inspecting before I move to the next step. She rejected my sanding efforts three times before allowing me to wash the walls with sugar soap before I began painting. The ceiling had an intricate trim and their was a lot of woodwork around the windows and the skirting board which meant extra care had to be taken. I was glad when I finally finished to Deborah’s satisfaction late on Sunday night. The next Wednesday Alexis would arrive and the smell of the paint would have settled.
Wednesday arrived and after work we drove to the airport to pick up Alexis. As she walked towards us from the customs hall I was taken aback by her beauty. I had seen photo’s of her but she was much more attractive in person. Her long blond hair cascaded over her shoulders, she was wearing a casual singlet top that displayed a glimpse of her ample cleavage and very short denim shorts. I am sure she had many young men who would do anything for her attention. She greeted Deborah with a huge hug, they were both so excited to see each other.After a minute or so Deborah said,
“Alexis this is Phil my new partner.”
She gave me an appraising look and screwed up her face in a look of disgust and then just grunted, hardly acknowledging my presence.
I offered my hand to shake but she made no effort to return the gesture.
“It’s lovely to meet you Alexis, your mother has told me so many good things about you.”
She just ignored me and turned to Deborah and said,
“Is he living with us?” In a very displeased tone
“Yes Dear, don’t worry I am sure you eventually appreciate how useful he can be”.
“He better be.”
That immediately had me worried.
Finally Deborah said,
“Give Phil your bags and let’s get you home.”
I carried Alexis’s heavy bags back to the car walking behind the two women. I had known Alexis just 5 minutes and already she had me feeling intimidated. I was too scared to say another word and walked behind the Mother and daughter carrying her bags. On the drive home I remained silent as the two of them chatted away.
On arrival at the house I followed the ladies to Alexis's room. Deborah said,
“Look Phil painted your room for you dear.”
“Yuk! It’s disgusting! What an awful colour.”
“Never mind dear, you can pick a colour you like and Phil will go over its again.”
I was crushed! After all the work i did this was the thanks I got! Do it all again!
“Go grab the colour charts Phil and let Alexa choose.”
Deborah looked at me and must have detected the look of disgust on my face that I was desperately trying not to show.
“That’s not resentment I detect is it Phil?”
“No, No Deborah, just a sore arm, nothing to worry about, I am more than happy to repaint Alexis room.”
The punishment I received for my earlier display of resentment for forfeiting my cricket match was still fresh in my mind and the last thing I needed was a punishment for a repeat offence. I hurried downstairs and grabbed the colour charts to show Alexis. When I brought them back she snatched them out of my hands.
Alexis sat there like the Queen of Sheba and leafed through the colour charts. She finally decided on a shade of yellow that was a bit lighter than the colour I had selected. It was not that different at all, I was sure she was trying to goad me and make me upset. It took all the strength I had to remain calm and bite my tongue.
“I’ll have this colour, Lemon Butter. I will also have the skirting boards and trims painted in this contrasting shade called Havana Sunset.”
Decreed Alexis as she pointed to the colour on the chart. An evil grin spread across her beautiful face and then she added,
“Because it is a lighter colour, you will have to give it an undercoat first.”
“Yes Alexis”, I meekly replied.
She then turned to her mother and said,
“Mummy, my room will be a mess while Phillip does all the painting and I find it so hard to sleep with the smell of fresh paint, could I sleep in your room until Phillip is finished?”
“Why certainly dear, Phil will not mind sleeping on the lounge will you Phil?”
I was fuming inside, not only had this bitch made me repaint her room twice, I would be sleeping on the lounge until it was done. There was no way I could finish it on the weekend so I would not be sleeping with Deborah for at least two weeks! I knew better than complain and once more meekly answered.
“Of course not Dear, no problem.”
I glanced up at Alexis and she smiled at me with a look of victory.
I loved my wife and while serving her was challenging at times it was always something I enjoyed. She appreciated the things I did for her and her punishments and corrections made me a better husband. Alexis however was a different kettle of fish. Deborah had warned me how she had taken the leaving of her Father quite badly and it seemed I was to become the scapegoat for that anger. She took to bossing me around from the very first day. Deborah was so concerned for her that she gave in to her every wish not wanting to upset her. Before I knew it I was doing everything for her, from serving her breakfast in bed, to doing all her ironing and washing and being her chauffeur whenever she wanted to go out. She was a hard taskmistress and was forever picking holes in my service and complaining to Deborah. Often she would go out late at night and I would get a call in the wee hours of the morning to pick her up. Most times it took me longer to get there than she thought it should and I would be greeted with a slap across the face in front of her girlfriends before driving them and her home.
Around the house she was so messy and it seemed I was forever picking up after her. Whenever she changed she just dropped her clothes on the floor in the bathroom and couldn’t even be bothered to put them in the dirty clothes basket we had in there. Every shower required two fresh towels and she wouldn’t dry off in the shower stall but had to step out and leave the floor soaking wet. If she ate or drank in front of the TV you could forget about her ever taking the plate or cup back. Whenever she wanted something she took to sending me a text message, it would simply say “lounge room now” and I would be expected to get there ASAP or expect another slap across the face.
It had been two weeks of sleeping on the couch with Alexis still sleeping with her Mother. I had thought the smell of the paint had long gone but when I worked up the courage to ask Alexis all I go was a “Phew! It still stinks you fool!”
Things took a turn for the worse one evening when Deborah had to go out to a work function straight from work. I had made Alexis her dinner and served it to her while she watched TV. I ate my dinner alone in the kitchen and was busy washing up when she summoned me back to the lounge room.
“I just had a call from my friend Jean, we are going out to a club. Iron my little black dress and lay it out on my bed pronto!”
It was not a request but a command. I was getting used to her bossing me around. I interrupted my washing up and hurried to the laundry to iron her dress. When I returned to the bedroom where I used to sleep, I knocked on the door and Alexis called me in. She was standing in there in just panties and bra and I was gobsmacked. She really was stunning. She wore a black had cup bra that displayed ample cleavage and her panties were a skimpy lacy number, also black. I must have started a little too long and she exclaimed.
“What are you looking at you pervert!”
“Nothing Alexis, I..I..I was just not expecting you to be in your underwear…”
“You were ogling me you filthy little swine, wait till I tell Mother!”
“I wasn’t Alexis, honestly, it was just the shock of seeing you like that, please don’t say anything to Deborah.”
She reached down and grabbed my crotch, she felt my hard erection and then pulled down my pants to expose it.
“Not ogling eh? well whats this then?”
She then slapped my penis hard, making me bend over.She then took out her camera and took a photo. I am sure this will be proof enough for Mummy!
She then stepped closer towards me and gave me 6 hard slaps across the face. She gave them her full force and my head swayed back and forth. The slaps stung like they wouldn’t believe.
“Put that dress on the bed and get out of here!”
She gave me a good kick up the backside as I scurried out of the room.
I started to panic and worry. Deborah had made it clear to me previously that ogling any woman was forbidden. What would she say when she found out I ogled her daughter. I was a nervous wreck. It seemed so unfair though. I had not had any sexual relief for nearly 3 weeks ever since Alexis moved in and took my place in the Master bedroom. I was on edge in a state of arousal without being confronted by a drop dead gorgeous 24 year old woman. I was only a man after all with basic desires. I found it hard to concentrate on my chores for the rest of the evening.
Alexis went out soon after, with her friend picking her up and didn’t bother saying good bye to me. I crashed on the lounge again before either of the ladies returned home.
The next day was Saturday and I started on my chores before the ladies awoke. Deborah always sleeps in on Saturday so it was nothing out of the normal. I was wondering if Alexis had spoken to her about the previous night’s episode. It was about 10:30 am when I received a text message from Alexis telling me to make her and Deborah a coffee and bring it to the room immediately.
My heart sank. They were obviously both awake and likely had a conversation. I was nervous as hell as I walked up the stairs with the coffee’s in hand. I knocked on the door and they made me wait for what seemed like 10 minutes but was probably only one.
“Come in” said Deborah.
Deborah was sitting up in bed, wearing her silk pyjama’s. Alexis was sitting up also but had pulled the doona up to her chin, emphasising how she was hiding any view of her body from me. I placed the cups on the bedside tables and turned to leave when Deborah said,
“Not so fast Phillip. Stand to attention at the end of the bed and face us.”
I quickly got into position.
“Alexis informed me of a very upsetting incident while I was out last night. I am extremely disappointed Philip.”
“S.s..s..s. sorry Debor..”
She cut me off before I could finish.
“Quiet!” she raised her voice and a shiver of fear ran down my spine.
“To ogle any woman is a sign of grave disrespect Phillip and something I forbid you to do if you were ever to live with me. But to ogle my own daughter is incomprehensible!”
I saw the evil grin wash over Alexis’s face then hung my head, focussing on the floor, not wanting to make eye contact with Deborah. The grin from Alexis made me think she had set the situation up on purpose. I certainly wouldn’t put it past her.
“Look at me Phillip!” said Deborah , again in an angry tone. I looked up, my heart was beating fast and I was shaking in my boots.
“You know Alexis has been deeply troubled since her Father left me and that it is very difficult for her to trust another man who is my partner. I thought you had been accommodating her so well but this is simply unacceptable Phillip! How can she feel safe and comfortable in her own home if she is being ogled at, by the man who claims to love her mother.
“I do love you Deb…”
Again I was cut off.
“Do not speak unless I say so!” she screamed.
“I was going to get you to explain yourself but the picture on Alexis’s phone of your tumescence means no excuse is acceptable. I cannot repeat how deeply hurt I am Phillip.”
Deborah then squeezed her thumb and forefinger close together.
“You are this close to being thrown out of here and it is exactly what I intended to do. But Alexis here, in her kind and generous heart asked me to reconsider. You should be very grateful for the opportunity Alexis has given you Phillip.”
It seemed to good to be true. Did Alexis ask her Mother not to dump me?
“Alexis said she would feel safe if your penis was locked up in a chastity device. She then showed me some websites about it and I have to agree it is the only way I could possibly allow you to remain in this house. So you may thank Alexis for her suggestion.”
I was stunned, we had never spoken about chastity devices before.
“ A ch..ch..chastity device…what do you mean?”
Alexis then spoke,
“It a device that goes around your uncontrollable little dick that prevents you from not just masturbating but getting fully erect at all, it will make me feel so much safer around you.”
“B..b..but what about my release Deborah?”
“That will be up to Alexis from now on.”
I was totally floored, this couldn’t be happening! What about our love life?
“But what about us Deborah?” My tone was pleading…begging
“Come now Phillip, you haven’t been lasting very long lately, to be honest I get more satisfaction from my dildo, but you will still be able to please me with your tongue.”
“But what about my release?”
“That will be up to Alexis, so you will have to be well behaved.”
I glanced at Alexis and a smile washed over her face, it was a look of victory.
Deborah continued,
“You have a choice Phillip, if you do not want to be locked up, you can pack your things and move out immediately, but the only way you are staying here is if you a re locked up, what’s it to be?”
I was stunned, shocked and my head was spinning. I still loved Deborah, I couldn’t bear the thought of not living with her but could I put up with this new arrangement? Deborah then gave me one of her most sultry looks and I melted. With a resigned voice I said.
“OK then Deborah.”
The next thing we were driving into the city to a sex shop to go chastity belt shopping. I was driving with Deborah and Alexis in the back. The fear of the embarrassment to come was overwhelming.
To be continued…
↧
Step Daughter Domination - Part 2
For Part 1 click here: Part 1
Deborah and Alexis led the way into the Adult store and went straight up to the counter. The guy behind the counter was a well built muscular guy with a big moustache. He wore a brown leather vest which showed off his muscular chest and tight fitting jeans. Without hesitation Alexis spoke first and said loud enough for the whole store to hear,
“We are looking for a chastity device for my Mother’s boyfriend here, i was wondering if you could help us.”
At that comment I must have turned red as a beetroot. The guy gave me a condescending smile, I could feel the contempt in his eyes and felt extremely self conscious.
“Sure we have a number of different models. Are you looking for a toy or something that can be worn more permanently?” He asked.
Without hesitation Alexis said,
“Definitely for long term permanent wear, we are after something secure.”
Deborah then said,
“It will need to be comfortable so he can do all his chores.”
I appreciated Deborah’s sentiment in caring for my comfort, but did she have to say “chores”? Why couldn’t see just say work or exercise? It added to my humiliation.
“Is he pierced?”
“No, not yet.” said Alexis.
The fact she said “not yet” caused a shiver of panic to run down my spine.
“The only really secure devices do require a Prince Albert piercing of the penis but if he isn’t pierced a good starting device can be the CB series. While it has been known for some guys to break free it is very difficult and would be impossible to get back on, so you can say it is at least ‘tamper evident”. Knowing he will be found out and get into big trouble if he tries to break free is often enough motivation to prevent a submissive from attempting to break out. We also sell these numbered plastic locks which serve the same purpose. You will know if he breaks out if you have recorded the number and it is no longer on at inspection. It also comes in two sizes, normal and small. The normal is 3 1/4 inches in length and the small 2 1/2, for the tiny boys.”
“Definitely small for this one.” Deborah piped up and again I blushed red. The guy looked at me and laughed saying, “I could have guessed as much.”
Both ladies laughed along with him.
“There are some more expensive metal ones, they have the advantage of being a bit easier to keep clean. I recommend them when the sub does not live with the key holder, if you can supervise cleaning then the CB should do. The plastic has the advantage of not being undetectable through airports, or maybe you see it as a disadvantage if you enjoy inflicting a bit of extra humiliation.”
Again they all laughed along with the guy. I had visions of being strip searched at an airport and discovered wearing the chastity device
“We will take the CB 6000 small.” said Deborah.
As he was wrapping up the box he said,
“A lot of key holders have been buying the new Dream lover male management system. It is an electrode that fits onto the chastity device and can send an electric pulse remotely. It is a great aid to training. It allows instant behaviour correction and attitude adjustment in any situation. It can be controlled remotely via your mobile phone, there is GPS tracking so you can see where he is every second of the day plus there is a ‘leash’ mode which delivers a sharp shock if he leaves the prescribed boundary area. If you go out and leave him alone you will know he will stay put.”
“Oh that sounds great Mummy!” said Alexis excitedly,
“Can we get one please?”
“It sounds a bit cruel.” said Deborah
I was glad to hear that, hoping Deborah would not give in to Alexis’s wish.I didn’t like the sound of this one bit and was getting extremely worried.
“It has been extensively tested and has been found to be humane, with no long term consequences. You should visit their website, the improvements in training times are spectacular.”
I was wishing the guy would shut up. Alexis kept pleading with her mother and eventually Deborah caved in and bought it.
“Just for you then my darling daughter, but I expect you to use it responsibly.” and then handed over the money. In my state of distress I foolishly tried to protest. I got as far as,
“But Deborah..”
“Shut up! No one asked for your opinion!”
I was abruptly put in my place and feared a punishment may result when I got home for my silly outburst. I shut up and hanged my head in submission. I noticed Alexis once more give me her triumphant smile as her mother handed over her credit card.
My heart sank, this was getting worse buy the minute. Not only was I to be locked in chastity, but now with the added Dream Lover system sending electric shocks to my genitals . I The thought of Alexis in control of that was a real concern. This did not bode at all well for me, I knew the chances of Alexis using it “responsibly” were near on impossible. As the guy was wrapping it up Alexis looked at me and gave me the same evil victorious smile, pretending to touch her phone and saying “bzzzz bzzzzz” as if sending me a shock.
The sales guy then said,
“You may be interested in this too, they have just arrived, I had the longest list of women waiting for them, it is the latest greatest vibrator for women, called the “Ultimate G”. They say it takes women to the third level of orgasm! One of my customers said it makes a man redundant! All the girls are raving about them as it provides G spot, clitoral and vaginal stimulation, all in the one device. It looks a bit strange but from what the girls say it is amazing.”
Deborah and Alexis had a good look at it and they laughed a bit too.
“I am intrigued.” said Deborah
“With Phil locked up there is no need for you to miss out Mummy.” said Alexis encouragingly.
I was feeling more and more sexually redundant by the minute. Deborah looked at me and saw the look of concern on my face.
“No need to look like that Phil, I will still need your fabulous tongue.”
While I appreciated the compliment, I was feeling more and more emasculated by the minute.
Alexis then rubbed salt into my wound saying,
“That’s what you are good for Phil, cleaning up!”
I burned with shame and humiliation and couldn’t bear to make eye contact with anyone, least of all the guy behind the counter. It was excruciating.
“We will take the vibrator too, I just have to try it.”
With those words the sale was completed and we left the store and headed home.
As I drove us all home, the ladies were busy looking at their purchases. Alexis was reading all about the Dream Lover. At one point I overheard her saying,
“Look Mummy, it has a canine mode, the pulse forces the male to get on all fours and he loses upright privileges for the duration. that could be handy.”
I was getting more and more nervous by the minute of what was in store for me. Alexis told me to turn the music up a bit louder and it became hard to make out what they were saying for the rest of the trip. One line I managed to catch between songs was “it provides consistent discipline with minimal effort.” I knew the minimal effort would be on their part not mine! On arrival home Deborah told me to shower and shave all of my pubic hair off before coming down for the fitting of the device.
“And it better be perfectly smooth Phil, I don't want to see any hair at all!” added Alexis.
She had a way of adding to my stress! I went to the bathroom and did as I was told, carefully shaving my pubic area and balls, I did a bit of the inner thigh area as well and hoped I had got it all. It felt a bit itchy and red afterwards but I dare not complain. I went downstairs with just a towel around my waist and knocked on Deborah’s study door where the ladies were waiting.
“Come in Phil, no need for the towel, take it off and fold it neatly then stand against the wall with your hands on your head.”
Deborah spoke in a very matter of fact tone and I quickly complied.
“Alexis has kindly attached the Dream Lover to the chastity device and it is ready to go on. So if you would do the honours Alexis.”
Alexis came over and began to feel my shaved area, saying she had to inspect my shaving job, rubbing her hand softly all over. The way she caressed my balls felt wonderful, I couldn’t help myself and my penis began to harden, it had been weeks since I had any release.
“Ewww Mummy, he is going all hard again!” Alexis squealed.
“You are disgusting Phillip, If I wasn’t convinced you need the Dream Lover training before I certainly am now. You are going to learn to control that awful thing once and for all! Go and fetch the ice bucket from the freezer now!”
I returned with the bucket and Deborah, with a rubber glove on picked up a handful of ice and surrounded my penis with ice. It was excruciation, a cold burning feeling and I quickly subsided.
“Let’s try again Alexis.”
Alexis came over and first placed the cuff ring behind my balls. She then slid on the cage, ensuring one electrode was under the glans of my penis and one on the scrotum. She placed a spacer between the ring and the cage and then slid the cage on locking it in place. She took one step back, sat on the lounge and pressed a button.
Immediately I felt the shock in my penis and collapsed on the ground screaming like a girl. Both Deborah and Alexis were laughing aloud. Deborah then said in an exasperating tone,
“Stop the hysterics Phil, that was the lowest level shock. It is a simply a call to come to Alexis. You are going to have to learn to get used to it quick smart.Now stand up!”
I stood up and realised I had over reacted. My penis had never been shocked before and it was a new experience. I stood up and caught my breath, it was more than just discomfort but the feeling was over pretty fast. A moment later I felt an even more intense pulse. The charge was in both balls and penis and seemed to run up my spine. It somehow forced me onto all fours. I then heard Alexis say,
“Canine mode works Mummy.”
Mother and daughter laughed in unison. My nerves were on a knives edge, anticipating the next shock. They continued to play around with the device for another 20 minutes or so, as I started to understand what to expect. Never the less even the low level shocks were hard to take and I would be doing all that I could to avoid it.
“I just want to try one more mode Mummy.” said Alexis. I could see hear working on the laptop. She then ordered me to go to the kitchen. When I reached the door I received an intense shock the strongest yet and again fell to floor. I heard Alexis say,
“That is leash mode Mummy, I set it to 5 metres as soon as he goes more than 5 metres from the home base he receives a shock. Perfect for keeping him on a tight leash if we have to go out!”
“Yes, a very useful mode Alexis.” said Deborah.
Why did she say that? I thought. Its not like I ever go out much anyway. I sensed they were both starting to enjoy this further level of control.
“I think its time to try my new toy Alexis, the Ultimate G. Await my summons Phil and then come up to the bedroom.”
About 5 minutes later I felt a buzz in my chastity device and quickly ran up to the bedroom. I knocked on the door and Deborah called me in. She was lying on the bed and looked so alluring in a black silky negligee. Her hair was out and hung luxuriously down over her negligee, she was propped up on some pillows and looked absolutely gorgeous. It had been so long since I had seen her like this I immediately felt myself harden in the cage.
“Let’s put that tongue of yours to use Phil, down you go.”
I climbed on the bed, half hanging off and started to kiss my Mistress’s inner thighs. I was in heaven. Up one leg, then the other, then lightly kissing her glorious vagina. Worship had begun. It was then I felt the first buzz in the device. I took the hint and started licking her labia. Licking the length up and down, lightly blowing from time to time as I knew she liked it. Every so often I would feel a buzz and raise the intensity. She was moaning softly and at one point said “I like this dream lover”. Unfortunately the dream lover was not referring to me! Soon I was licking her clitoris, making random shapes with my tongue, licking around, then down to the opening and back up. Sometimes she would buzz to make me go faster and sometime because I licked in a way she wanted to change. It was up to me to work that out through trial and error. The Dream Lover was making me much more focussed on her pleasure. I was working myself into a frenzy of pussy worship, my tongue and jaw aching. She kept me at for a long time before her first orgasm and then even longer before her next. Finally she ordered me to get the Ultimate G out. I turned it on and after caressing her labia and clitoris with the vibrating end, inserted it into her. She commanded to me to resume licking as I slid the vibrator in and out. It wasn’t long before her breathing increased in intensity and she was moaning loudly. Finally she came in an earth shattering orgasm, her body convulsing, her hair flailing around and the room filling with her screams. Her reaction was infectious and I too was ultra aroused. She pushed my head away as she began to calm down and I lightly kissed her inner thighs.
“Oh Phil, that was the best orgasm of my life, I think your dick is now officially redundant!”
She said it in a joking tone but the words hit hard. I felt so emasculated. Seeing my beautiful partner there, in the glorious afterglow of an intense orgasm. The frustration was intense. My cock was bursting inside its cage, I could feels it get squashed as a full erection was prevented.
“Oh Please Deborah, will you let me out of this thing?” I pleaded.
“Come now Phil, don't ruin what was a fantastic moment by being selfish. Alexis is doing some research on how often you will be released. Run along now and see if there are any chores Alexis has for you.”
Feeling dejected and so frustrated but knowing I must obey, I got up off the bed and turned to leave the bedroom. Just before I got to the door I heard Deborah say,
“One moment Phil, make sure you give Alexis this, I am going to take a nap now.”
Deborah handed me the remote to the Dream Lover.
“Yes Dear.”
I said humbly as I took it off her, the last thing I wanted to do at this point was hand it to Alexis! I feared what her “research’ was going to say about how often I should be released. I was not getting my hopes up, that is for sure.
I went downstairs and reported to Alexis. She was sprawled on the lounge watching the Kardashians on TV. I knocked before entering.
“Oh its you.”
She said in a most dismissive tone.
“Deborah said to give you this Alexis and told me to ask if you had any chores.”
“Give it here.”
She commanded brusquely. Immediately she pressed the canine mode button and the sick forced me onto all fours. The first thing I heard was her laughter.
“Oh I like that button, I much prefer you on all fours, like the little lap dog you are.”
Then more laughter. The humiliation stung.
“I have gone through my wardrobe and have left some ironing for you in the laundry. Get to it lap dog. I want it done by tonight. But first bring me a lemon lime and soda and some chips.”
“Another buzz to the dream lover and I scurried off to the kitchen, prepared her food and returned to her. She gave me another zap before sending me off to the laundry. I was beginning to anticipate pain every time I came into her presence. When I got the laundry I couldn’t believe it. She must have taken every item out of her wardrobe, there was an absolute mountain of ironing. It was going to take me ages! A lot of it I had already ironed but now it was all scrunched up and needed to be redone. The bitch did this out of pure spite. But I was in no position to argue and just had to suck it up. At some stage I would have to take a break and make dinner for both of them but I could see a long night ahead of me. I turned on the iron and sorted the clothes into the varying temperature setting required. My emotions on a knife’s edge, knowing a summons on the dream lover could be delivered at any moment……
Deborah and Alexis led the way into the Adult store and went straight up to the counter. The guy behind the counter was a well built muscular guy with a big moustache. He wore a brown leather vest which showed off his muscular chest and tight fitting jeans. Without hesitation Alexis spoke first and said loud enough for the whole store to hear,
“We are looking for a chastity device for my Mother’s boyfriend here, i was wondering if you could help us.”
At that comment I must have turned red as a beetroot. The guy gave me a condescending smile, I could feel the contempt in his eyes and felt extremely self conscious.
“Sure we have a number of different models. Are you looking for a toy or something that can be worn more permanently?” He asked.
Without hesitation Alexis said,
“Definitely for long term permanent wear, we are after something secure.”
Deborah then said,
“It will need to be comfortable so he can do all his chores.”
I appreciated Deborah’s sentiment in caring for my comfort, but did she have to say “chores”? Why couldn’t see just say work or exercise? It added to my humiliation.
“Is he pierced?”
“No, not yet.” said Alexis.
The fact she said “not yet” caused a shiver of panic to run down my spine.
“The only really secure devices do require a Prince Albert piercing of the penis but if he isn’t pierced a good starting device can be the CB series. While it has been known for some guys to break free it is very difficult and would be impossible to get back on, so you can say it is at least ‘tamper evident”. Knowing he will be found out and get into big trouble if he tries to break free is often enough motivation to prevent a submissive from attempting to break out. We also sell these numbered plastic locks which serve the same purpose. You will know if he breaks out if you have recorded the number and it is no longer on at inspection. It also comes in two sizes, normal and small. The normal is 3 1/4 inches in length and the small 2 1/2, for the tiny boys.”
“Definitely small for this one.” Deborah piped up and again I blushed red. The guy looked at me and laughed saying, “I could have guessed as much.”
Both ladies laughed along with him.
“There are some more expensive metal ones, they have the advantage of being a bit easier to keep clean. I recommend them when the sub does not live with the key holder, if you can supervise cleaning then the CB should do. The plastic has the advantage of not being undetectable through airports, or maybe you see it as a disadvantage if you enjoy inflicting a bit of extra humiliation.”
Again they all laughed along with the guy. I had visions of being strip searched at an airport and discovered wearing the chastity device
“We will take the CB 6000 small.” said Deborah.
As he was wrapping up the box he said,
“A lot of key holders have been buying the new Dream lover male management system. It is an electrode that fits onto the chastity device and can send an electric pulse remotely. It is a great aid to training. It allows instant behaviour correction and attitude adjustment in any situation. It can be controlled remotely via your mobile phone, there is GPS tracking so you can see where he is every second of the day plus there is a ‘leash’ mode which delivers a sharp shock if he leaves the prescribed boundary area. If you go out and leave him alone you will know he will stay put.”
“Oh that sounds great Mummy!” said Alexis excitedly,
“Can we get one please?”
“It sounds a bit cruel.” said Deborah
I was glad to hear that, hoping Deborah would not give in to Alexis’s wish.I didn’t like the sound of this one bit and was getting extremely worried.
“It has been extensively tested and has been found to be humane, with no long term consequences. You should visit their website, the improvements in training times are spectacular.”
I was wishing the guy would shut up. Alexis kept pleading with her mother and eventually Deborah caved in and bought it.
“Just for you then my darling daughter, but I expect you to use it responsibly.” and then handed over the money. In my state of distress I foolishly tried to protest. I got as far as,
“But Deborah..”
“Shut up! No one asked for your opinion!”
I was abruptly put in my place and feared a punishment may result when I got home for my silly outburst. I shut up and hanged my head in submission. I noticed Alexis once more give me her triumphant smile as her mother handed over her credit card.
My heart sank, this was getting worse buy the minute. Not only was I to be locked in chastity, but now with the added Dream Lover system sending electric shocks to my genitals . I The thought of Alexis in control of that was a real concern. This did not bode at all well for me, I knew the chances of Alexis using it “responsibly” were near on impossible. As the guy was wrapping it up Alexis looked at me and gave me the same evil victorious smile, pretending to touch her phone and saying “bzzzz bzzzzz” as if sending me a shock.
The sales guy then said,
“You may be interested in this too, they have just arrived, I had the longest list of women waiting for them, it is the latest greatest vibrator for women, called the “Ultimate G”. They say it takes women to the third level of orgasm! One of my customers said it makes a man redundant! All the girls are raving about them as it provides G spot, clitoral and vaginal stimulation, all in the one device. It looks a bit strange but from what the girls say it is amazing.”
Deborah and Alexis had a good look at it and they laughed a bit too.
“I am intrigued.” said Deborah
“With Phil locked up there is no need for you to miss out Mummy.” said Alexis encouragingly.
I was feeling more and more sexually redundant by the minute. Deborah looked at me and saw the look of concern on my face.
“No need to look like that Phil, I will still need your fabulous tongue.”
While I appreciated the compliment, I was feeling more and more emasculated by the minute.
Alexis then rubbed salt into my wound saying,
“That’s what you are good for Phil, cleaning up!”
I burned with shame and humiliation and couldn’t bear to make eye contact with anyone, least of all the guy behind the counter. It was excruciating.
“We will take the vibrator too, I just have to try it.”
With those words the sale was completed and we left the store and headed home.
As I drove us all home, the ladies were busy looking at their purchases. Alexis was reading all about the Dream Lover. At one point I overheard her saying,
“Look Mummy, it has a canine mode, the pulse forces the male to get on all fours and he loses upright privileges for the duration. that could be handy.”
I was getting more and more nervous by the minute of what was in store for me. Alexis told me to turn the music up a bit louder and it became hard to make out what they were saying for the rest of the trip. One line I managed to catch between songs was “it provides consistent discipline with minimal effort.” I knew the minimal effort would be on their part not mine! On arrival home Deborah told me to shower and shave all of my pubic hair off before coming down for the fitting of the device.
“And it better be perfectly smooth Phil, I don't want to see any hair at all!” added Alexis.
She had a way of adding to my stress! I went to the bathroom and did as I was told, carefully shaving my pubic area and balls, I did a bit of the inner thigh area as well and hoped I had got it all. It felt a bit itchy and red afterwards but I dare not complain. I went downstairs with just a towel around my waist and knocked on Deborah’s study door where the ladies were waiting.
“Come in Phil, no need for the towel, take it off and fold it neatly then stand against the wall with your hands on your head.”
Deborah spoke in a very matter of fact tone and I quickly complied.
“Alexis has kindly attached the Dream Lover to the chastity device and it is ready to go on. So if you would do the honours Alexis.”
Alexis came over and began to feel my shaved area, saying she had to inspect my shaving job, rubbing her hand softly all over. The way she caressed my balls felt wonderful, I couldn’t help myself and my penis began to harden, it had been weeks since I had any release.
“Ewww Mummy, he is going all hard again!” Alexis squealed.
“You are disgusting Phillip, If I wasn’t convinced you need the Dream Lover training before I certainly am now. You are going to learn to control that awful thing once and for all! Go and fetch the ice bucket from the freezer now!”
I returned with the bucket and Deborah, with a rubber glove on picked up a handful of ice and surrounded my penis with ice. It was excruciation, a cold burning feeling and I quickly subsided.
“Let’s try again Alexis.”
Alexis came over and first placed the cuff ring behind my balls. She then slid on the cage, ensuring one electrode was under the glans of my penis and one on the scrotum. She placed a spacer between the ring and the cage and then slid the cage on locking it in place. She took one step back, sat on the lounge and pressed a button.
Immediately I felt the shock in my penis and collapsed on the ground screaming like a girl. Both Deborah and Alexis were laughing aloud. Deborah then said in an exasperating tone,
“Stop the hysterics Phil, that was the lowest level shock. It is a simply a call to come to Alexis. You are going to have to learn to get used to it quick smart.Now stand up!”
I stood up and realised I had over reacted. My penis had never been shocked before and it was a new experience. I stood up and caught my breath, it was more than just discomfort but the feeling was over pretty fast. A moment later I felt an even more intense pulse. The charge was in both balls and penis and seemed to run up my spine. It somehow forced me onto all fours. I then heard Alexis say,
“Canine mode works Mummy.”
Mother and daughter laughed in unison. My nerves were on a knives edge, anticipating the next shock. They continued to play around with the device for another 20 minutes or so, as I started to understand what to expect. Never the less even the low level shocks were hard to take and I would be doing all that I could to avoid it.
“I just want to try one more mode Mummy.” said Alexis. I could see hear working on the laptop. She then ordered me to go to the kitchen. When I reached the door I received an intense shock the strongest yet and again fell to floor. I heard Alexis say,
“That is leash mode Mummy, I set it to 5 metres as soon as he goes more than 5 metres from the home base he receives a shock. Perfect for keeping him on a tight leash if we have to go out!”
“Yes, a very useful mode Alexis.” said Deborah.
Why did she say that? I thought. Its not like I ever go out much anyway. I sensed they were both starting to enjoy this further level of control.
“I think its time to try my new toy Alexis, the Ultimate G. Await my summons Phil and then come up to the bedroom.”
About 5 minutes later I felt a buzz in my chastity device and quickly ran up to the bedroom. I knocked on the door and Deborah called me in. She was lying on the bed and looked so alluring in a black silky negligee. Her hair was out and hung luxuriously down over her negligee, she was propped up on some pillows and looked absolutely gorgeous. It had been so long since I had seen her like this I immediately felt myself harden in the cage.
“Let’s put that tongue of yours to use Phil, down you go.”
I climbed on the bed, half hanging off and started to kiss my Mistress’s inner thighs. I was in heaven. Up one leg, then the other, then lightly kissing her glorious vagina. Worship had begun. It was then I felt the first buzz in the device. I took the hint and started licking her labia. Licking the length up and down, lightly blowing from time to time as I knew she liked it. Every so often I would feel a buzz and raise the intensity. She was moaning softly and at one point said “I like this dream lover”. Unfortunately the dream lover was not referring to me! Soon I was licking her clitoris, making random shapes with my tongue, licking around, then down to the opening and back up. Sometimes she would buzz to make me go faster and sometime because I licked in a way she wanted to change. It was up to me to work that out through trial and error. The Dream Lover was making me much more focussed on her pleasure. I was working myself into a frenzy of pussy worship, my tongue and jaw aching. She kept me at for a long time before her first orgasm and then even longer before her next. Finally she ordered me to get the Ultimate G out. I turned it on and after caressing her labia and clitoris with the vibrating end, inserted it into her. She commanded to me to resume licking as I slid the vibrator in and out. It wasn’t long before her breathing increased in intensity and she was moaning loudly. Finally she came in an earth shattering orgasm, her body convulsing, her hair flailing around and the room filling with her screams. Her reaction was infectious and I too was ultra aroused. She pushed my head away as she began to calm down and I lightly kissed her inner thighs.
“Oh Phil, that was the best orgasm of my life, I think your dick is now officially redundant!”
She said it in a joking tone but the words hit hard. I felt so emasculated. Seeing my beautiful partner there, in the glorious afterglow of an intense orgasm. The frustration was intense. My cock was bursting inside its cage, I could feels it get squashed as a full erection was prevented.
“Oh Please Deborah, will you let me out of this thing?” I pleaded.
“Come now Phil, don't ruin what was a fantastic moment by being selfish. Alexis is doing some research on how often you will be released. Run along now and see if there are any chores Alexis has for you.”
Feeling dejected and so frustrated but knowing I must obey, I got up off the bed and turned to leave the bedroom. Just before I got to the door I heard Deborah say,
“One moment Phil, make sure you give Alexis this, I am going to take a nap now.”
Deborah handed me the remote to the Dream Lover.
“Yes Dear.”
I said humbly as I took it off her, the last thing I wanted to do at this point was hand it to Alexis! I feared what her “research’ was going to say about how often I should be released. I was not getting my hopes up, that is for sure.
I went downstairs and reported to Alexis. She was sprawled on the lounge watching the Kardashians on TV. I knocked before entering.
“Oh its you.”
She said in a most dismissive tone.
“Deborah said to give you this Alexis and told me to ask if you had any chores.”
“Give it here.”
She commanded brusquely. Immediately she pressed the canine mode button and the sick forced me onto all fours. The first thing I heard was her laughter.
“Oh I like that button, I much prefer you on all fours, like the little lap dog you are.”
Then more laughter. The humiliation stung.
“I have gone through my wardrobe and have left some ironing for you in the laundry. Get to it lap dog. I want it done by tonight. But first bring me a lemon lime and soda and some chips.”
“Another buzz to the dream lover and I scurried off to the kitchen, prepared her food and returned to her. She gave me another zap before sending me off to the laundry. I was beginning to anticipate pain every time I came into her presence. When I got the laundry I couldn’t believe it. She must have taken every item out of her wardrobe, there was an absolute mountain of ironing. It was going to take me ages! A lot of it I had already ironed but now it was all scrunched up and needed to be redone. The bitch did this out of pure spite. But I was in no position to argue and just had to suck it up. At some stage I would have to take a break and make dinner for both of them but I could see a long night ahead of me. I turned on the iron and sorted the clothes into the varying temperature setting required. My emotions on a knife’s edge, knowing a summons on the dream lover could be delivered at any moment……
↧
Chrissie's story
Chapter 1
Chrissie Rhymes with Sissy
I first met my wife whilst I was on a break in Durban, South Africa five years ago. I was based in Lusaka in the final year of a four year assignment in Zambia and I needed a week or two in a somewhat normal country and found a small but elegant beachside guest house on the internet and booked in for a week. The owner promised to send her daughter to meet me at the airport in Durban and drive me to the guest house. There was no direct flight from Lusaka to Durban so I had to fly into Johannesburg and then transfer to a domestic flight. It wasn’t particularly taxing, but by the time I finally landed at the Durban airport I was glad someone was there to meet me. Little did I know then that she would end up being my wife in a few months.
Heidi was slim with firm boobs and a tight ass. Not classically beautiful but very attractive and sexy in an untamed way. She had the same look as a young Ulrika Jonsson, but lacking the polish which I would help her achieve later in life. Heidi looked like a free spirit; in her mid-thirties, blonde, deeply tanned and dressed like she had just come in from the bush with tan trousers, a loose t-shirt and boots that were made for hill walking, not strutting down a fashion runway. I could tell on first sight that she would look like an entirely different woman in a short skirt and high heels. By chance she had just arrived that day on a two week break from her job at an upmarket safari camp near Kruger Park and had yet to change out of her work clothes and, at that point in her life, her wardrobe mainly consisted of jeans and t-shirts. Five years down the line and there’s not a pair of jeans or a t-shirt in her rather extensive wardrobe.
To make a long story short, we hit it off immediately, stayed up all night long drinking and talking and, just when the sun was coming up she took off her clothes, walked over to where I was sitting and unzipped my trousers and gave me the best blow job I had in years. Although that was only a few years ago, the time in my life when I could get hard and have an orgasm seem like a distant memory to me now.
We spent the following two weeks in bed with each other between long walks on the beach and nights out at restaurants. Heidi picked up on the fact that I didn’t mind her making most of the decisions while I was with her, which is something she wasn’t used to but seemed to get into. Needless to say, the decisions she did make on my behalf had a lot to do with going out shopping for clothes for her. I have always had an eye for women’s fashion and I spent loads getting her a beautiful, sexy new wardrobe. I think I was the first man that ever tried to spoil her.
When it came time to finally say goodbye, Heidi asked if there was a future for us. When I said there certainly was she asked if I would be faithful to her. I told her I would and asked if she would be faithful to me. She told me the best she could do was try but her willpower often let her down. She then told me that she had a couple of ‘fuckbuddies’ at the safari lodge but they were married so they didn’t pose a threat to me. According to her, they just came over to her little apartment after work, drank some wine and had sex with her. She said one of them was David, the son of the owner of the lodge, and it was impossible for her to say no to him as it would threaten her job and the other was, Jimmy, a handsome ranger that she would almost find it impossible to say no to. She told me both of them were very well endowed. When I asked her if they were larger than me she just giggled and said most men were far larger than me but tried to reassure me by saying that, although I wasn’t very well endowed, most men with big cocks were arrogant assholes and only cared about sex, not about forming a long-term relationship.
I was kind of taken aback but the best I could think was to ask her to be at least honest with me about things. She promised she would and she lived up to her word. After I finally got back to my digs in Lusaka, after a couple of long flights and a dodgy taxi ride over potholed roads in the pitch black of night, I turned on my phone and got two texts.
The first one read: ‘David came over, we talked for a bit, and I went down on him. He wanted to fuck me but I felt funny about that’.
The second one read: ‘Jimmy came over after he saw David leave and screwed my brains out. Hope you had a good flight back’.
Three months later I proposed to Heidi and she accepted. Of course she had surmised by then that there would never be any expectations on my part that she would have to be faithful in our marriage, so it was easy for her to say yes to my proposal. She admitted that it was very unlikely that any South African man would marry a woman who was openly cheating on him and had every intention of cheating on him in the future. Although she felt lucky to have found me I also knew that my acquiescence to her demands somehow diminished her view of my manliness. She must have confided this to her sister, mother and friends and they must have told their husbands and boyfriends about this prior to our marriage because when we did take our final vows I heard a few giggles in the church when Heidi professed to be faithful during the wedding ceremony.
When she got back to the safari lodge after the break we had been on she told the owner she was going to resign and the staff threw her a party, not quite believing she had found somebody who wanted to marry instead of just fucking her on the side. Of course the engagement didn’t stop Jimmy and David fucking her. Every night I would receive a text telling me that she had sex with at least one of them. They were just her current lovers. During the years Heidi had worked there she had sex with a number of the men on staff and a lot of them approached her after her engagement and tried to convince her to have one last go with them. During her nightly calls she assured me that she only was sleeping with two men, even though she was constantly tempted by others. That made me feel that she had a good commitment to our relationship.
I had gone back to Lusaka with a chastity device fitted securely on my cock and balls. Heidi found it when she went to an all women’s sex store in an upmarket neighbourhood north of Durban and was thrilled when the salesgirl told her what it was. It was one of those plastic ones which actually are very uncomfortable to wear over a long period but I was committed to the relationship and gladly let her keep both keys and promised to not fiddle with it while we were apart. I had to shave myself before I put it on and the urge to scratch myself when my pubic hair started growing back in was truly annoying.
Despite the fact that she was having affairs with two men at the time she couldn’t stand the thought of me even getting aroused by another woman in her absence. I ended up wearing it up until the day we were married and I will never forget the feeling when it first came off. I felt like a virgin. On our wedding night I don’t think I lasted more than thirty seconds the three times we made love. It was particularly hard wearing it in the mornings while I was still in Lusaka and Heidi was at the safari lodge and the text would come in the morning telling me how one of her loves had enjoyed her pussy or lips the previous night.
Since her notice time was six weeks and our marriage was set for four weeks away, after we were married she had to return to complete the final two weeks of her contract. The wedding ring did little to deter Jimmy and David, who continued to fuck her up until the day she left the lodge. I guess that was when I officially became a cuckold. She was faithful to me for about 12 hours after she returned to the game reserve.
Five years later we are now based in London and my wife has had over 18 relationships ranging from one night stands to three year affairs. Since she was raised in a macho culture she seems only physically attracted to dominant men. If you don’t know the type, the guys she likes are married, totally alpha and expect their wives to be completely faithful to them but have no problem having sex with a beta male’s wife, particularly the kind of sex they have with Heidi. Most English women have a big problem going down on guys, but Heidi loves sucking cocks and she always falls for the kind of guys who love to see her on her knees servicing them.
I don’t know how we reached the point in our relationship where it was just unfathomable that Heidi and I would ever have sex. I just sensed I was never going to match up to her more assertive lovers and she knew our relationship would be better if she took the sex out of the equation and made some major changes in our relationship. She still got insanely jealous if I even looked another woman and this upset me as much as it did her. She wanted her freedom to have other lovers but she didn’t want to worry about her wealthy husband straying. When she suggested a solution to this problem I wasn’t as shocked as one would suspect when she told me what she wanted to have done. I just thanked her for not suggesting I wear a chastity device again. I didn’t want to go back to that.
It helps me that I have an understanding doctor who is, in her own way, a feminist who believes my marriage is an ideal model which should be embraced by more couples. Helen is also my wife’s doctor and friend and often goes out with her at night. I know they have gotten up to some wild things together. Heidi obviously confided to her about our relationship and her other relationships and I guess they both concluded that some sort of medical solution would be best for me. To be honest, my marriage wouldn’t work without the help that Helen has provided me. The treatment she has tailored for me has allowed me to be happy in a situation many men would consider to be intolerable. She is also a sounding board for me and I can confide in her about my insecurities and I can tell she enjoys her role in changing our marriage for the better. Equally important, she is there to make sure my wife is healthy and doesn’t contract any sexual infections, which is important considering how promiscuous she is.
Every three months I am given a shot of Depo-Provera which eliminates almost all of my sex drive and even controls my fantasies and helps make my marriage work better. If you don’t know about this wonder drug, you should look it up. It is an effective form of chemical castration that is reversible. It is the ideal treatment for a committed cuckold as it takes away a man’s sexual drive whilst it also serves to eliminate any guilt the wife might have for denying her husband sex over the long-term because the husband largely forgets about the subject entirely. It is also a hell of a lot more comfortable than wearing a chastity device. I found the one Heidi bought for me whilst I was alone in Lusaka was constantly twisting and pinching my skin. After three weeks of wearing it I was fed up and threw it away. The drugs assure that I can no longer have an erection. After a few years of treatment, on the downside, I have noticed that my prick and balls have visibly shrunk, not that it matters tremendously. If I even attempted to put on a chastity device now it would just fall off. I don’t think they make them small enough to fit me in my current state. I also attend the surgery every Friday morning for oestrogen treatment which normally wrecks my weekend and confuses me until at least Monday. I find it impossible to go out of the house on Saturday and Sunday, but I use the time to clean and do the laundry for the week. The oestrogen does give me hot flashes which I am told are similar to what a woman has when she goes through menopause. After all, getting a large dose of female hormones and then trying to pretend you are a normal man is disconcerting to say the least.
For any man considering this it requires a lot of discipline not to put on weight. The perfect balance of oestrogen should bring about some feminine feelings without visibly swelling the breasts. Helen has worked out the perfect weekly dose for me. Coupled with exercise and a good diet I have kept a trim figure although my breasts are sensitive and slightly larger and my nipples are very prominent but still small enough where I don’t have to face the embarrassment of wearing a bra. I have found that my hair on top my head is thicker after going on the hormones and there are other subtle changes in my body and psyche. I am more emotional and prone to crying if I get upset.
It’s a strange experience taking female hormones in the doses that Helen has prescribed for me. It’s not only the mental experience, which is actually quite pleasurable. I have watched my body change physically over the course of the last few years. It’s nothing dramatic but my hips have filled out and are more feminine and my waist is smaller. My breasts are now the most sensitive part of my body and I will often find myself touching and fondling my prominent nipples absentmindedly, particularly in the morning when the hormonal rushes are the greatest. I can’t wear any rough cotton shirts anymore as I find that they irritate my breasts too much, so I wear softer tops now. I have thrown out all my boxer shorts as I prefer tight knickers which keep my shrunken cock and balls tightly in place and have a more feminine look. I have found that the Playtex elastic knickers which are almost like a panty girdle work best and I have dozens of pairs in different colours. One of the biggest changes in my life is actually quite minor. I no longer feel confident peeing in a men’s urinal. First of all, the last thing I want is for someone to glance over and see me holding a tiny prick but, more importantly, my cock is a little too small to hold and aim properly, so I prefer to use the stall and pee like a woman. I often get shocked looks from men when I go into a public lavatory. I guess in many ways I look more feminine now than masculine and the other guys just assume I am a woman who opened the wrong door.
I gave up shopping for men’s clothes over two years ago. I now prefer the women’s department at M&S. I typically wear tight leggings and casual yoga style tops and I wear feminine flats. Shoes are what I do sometimes spoil myself with. Thankfully I am thin and not too tall. Both Heidi and I wear a UK clothes size eight, so she can sometimes slip on something from my wardrobe. My feet are a women’s UK size six. I prefer subtle dark colours. My figure has always been slim but now I have a more defined waist and a more pronounced bum.
Helen and I have discussed the reaction I get when I go out shopping. It’s strange all of a sudden getting men’s attention and it is not entirely unflattering. Heidi and I share the same hairdresser and, at her suggestion, I have had blonde streaks put in my hair and had it cut in a short pageboy fashion. I don’t wear jewellery except for the dainty gold heart necklace that Heidi gave me for my 29th birthday last year.
I do fantasise about skirts and heels and getting manicures but that seems to be a line I don’t want to cross in real life now. I prefer the gender neutral look I have right now. I don’t wear perfume and I certainly don’t wear any makeup, although I do pluck my eyebrows.
Helen just says I should go with the flow and dress like I want to dress and not worry about what anybody else thinks. That works to some extent but when men see me with just a top and leggings on they can see that I don’t have any breasts and I get a lot of confused glances. She says that is an issue we can work on in the future which sort of implies that she thinks it would be healthier if I got implants. At her insistence and with Heidi’s consent, I did have the dreaded Adam’s apple removed a year and a half ago. I’m not sure I am ready to have a pair of boobs yet.
My voice has also moved up a few octaves. It helps that I never had a deep masculine voice. Now, when I hear myself speaking I sound very gender neutral but more feminine than masculine. I haven’t consciously developed any feminine traits; I just do what is natural to me. My skin is much healthier with the hormones and I no longer have to shave. I just wax every week. I do keep my legs and underarms smoothly shaven and I keep my nether regions equally smooth. I do paint my toenails and keep my feet in good shape but I would never paint my fingernails.
I have a small nose and full lips and I think I look pretty when I see myself in the mirror. If I am being really honest with myself, I look more attractive as a woman than I ever did as a man. My face just seems to work in a feminine sense more than a masculine one. I also have the cheekbones which make a feminine face attractive. If you want an idea of how I look now think of a slightly more petite version of the BBC presenter Fiona Bruce with blonde streaks in her hair and a slightly more upturned nose.
Some of my personal foibles, which have not changed since I began the hormone treatment, were always more feminine in nature than masculine. I like playing with my hair, I have never crossed my legs like a man does and I have never had that male swagger when I walk. I’ve always been complimented on my smile but never more so than since I have been on the oestrogen treatment. My legs look quite good compared to most other women. My calves are well defined and I have nice firm thighs. I have tried on high heels a few times at M&S and the shop girls always tell me I look great in them. I didn’t feel clumsy wearing them either. I found it perfectly natural to walk in them but I don’t know what they would be like for long distances. I do have a couple of short heels which I sometimes wear out and there are a pair of high heel black patent leather shoes I have been fantasising about but they wouldn’t really look good unless I took the plunge and started wearing skirts.
Psychologically the change has been greater. I am much more submissive in my relationship with my wife and much more eager to please her. Even though she can be a selfish demanding bitch sometimes, I understand her moods more because I have the same feminine hormones running through my body, albeit without the same sexual urges she has. I am much more attuned to her feelings when she is approaching her period and gets particularly irritated with me. It makes me happy when she has had sex with one of her lovers because she always has that warm glow afterwards. That’s when we are happiest together.
To some extent, the oestrogen treatment is strangely addictive. I enjoy the hot flashes and the confusion I feel the next few days and I love the feminine rushes that sometimes make me perspire. I do get those once or twice a day. The only problem is that there is a letdown when the hormones wear off later in the week and my male testosterone begins to balance the female hormones out. Then I just feel a bit flat and get prone to depression. I have talked with Helen about this and she is considering whether or not to provide me with two doses a week, although they would initially be weaker but would have a more cumulative effect. Unfortunately that would take away the rush I get on the weekends, which is the part I am addicted to.
Heidi is quite happy that I am submissive and feminised. Whilst she has an active sex life I take care of all the bills, the cleaning (including changing the cum stained sheets after her lovers leave) and cooking and buying her clothes, making sure that she has a supply of hold-up stockings and lingerie. I do sometimes develop an underlying resentment at my situation. After all, what man gets married and ends up medically castrated while his wife enjoys her sexual freedom?
Thankfully I don’t have to go to an office every day. I can make a quite decent living doing my creative work from home. I don’t have to have a masculine wardrobe to match my feminine one and I can spend the morning working in my dressing gown until I shower and put on something nice to wear outside.
It has been over three years since Heidi has had sex with me and on a certain level I miss it. I know it’s just not in her realm of possibilities and it’s something she flat out refuses to discuss. In fact, it is as if she doesn’t account for any sexual desire I may have had and now considers me sort of a neuter, if that makes sense at all. To be honest, with the regular drugs I take, I have been more than neutered but there are still underlying masculine urges I have, although they are very rare and only manifest themselves a few days before my weekly hormone shot. It may seem trivial but what most bothers me is that she has two large dildos on her bedside table that she uses to get herself off. Both of them are twice as large as my prick was back in the days when I could get hard. It is humiliating to see them when I make the bed in the morning. I often find them scattered under the duvet and covered with her dried pussy juices. It’s as if she is making a statement that my cock was never enough for her and she always needed one bigger. Thanks to Helen and the oestrogen treatment my cock is now barely big enough to hold between two fingers and my balls are the size of marbles and the memories of when it was five inches and hard are too distant to recall. In fact, I have developed something of a distaste for my ‘equipment’ and sometimes fantasise about being totally smooth down there.
It’s not as if all of Heidi’s lovers are superbly handsome, fit and rich. One of her recent conquests, Rob, is anything but a knock out. Granted, he is another married alpha male with an uptight wife who has probably never given a man a blowjob in her entire life. But he feels more than entitled to have a lover like Heidi on the side. I would consider myself to have been a better looking man before I began the hormone treatment, although, according to Heidi, he possesses a huge cock and the ability to use it to drive her crazy. He also has that inherent confidence that I always lacked. In one instance he came over to our house to watch a television show and, whilst Heidi was on the sofa next to him, he took her hand and placed it over his cock and had her play with him during the entire television program while I was in the same room. After the program ended she slid down in front of him, unzipped his trousers and proceeded to suck his cock. She begged him to fuck her but he refused, although he did finally cum in her mouth. Then he got up and left without thanking her. I also find Rob secretly sneaking glances at me, which makes me feel very uncomfortable. The last thing our marriage needs is for one of Heidi’s lovers to be attracted to me. Of course I find it flattering and it does make me blush but if Heidi had an inkling that Rob had a thing for me there would be hell to pay. One of the strangest things I have had to get used to in my new life is being looked at like a sex object by other men. Obviously Rob knows I am genetically a man but still seems to be attracted to the feminine me. Since Helen has started the Depo-Provera treatment on me my sex drive has been wiped out, but there is still some sort of desire I have to be thought of in a sexual way and perhaps someday to satisfy someone’s needs. I think the oestrogen treatment also brings out my submissive side in a massive way. To be honest, I do sometimes have a rape fantasy, not as the perpetrator of the crime, but as the victim. I feel like I am no longer in the dominant gender of society and now have joined submissive half. So, when I catch men like Rob giving me a leering glance I don’t think of anything sexual as such. I dream of bending to their superior will and providing, not just what they want, but what they deserve.
The sex life Heidi and I once enjoyed long ago is now a closed subject we no longer really talk about. It is sort of like she never acknowledges that I was ever anything unlike the person I am now. Meanwhile Heidi has changed dramatically. Since she relocated to London with me she has transformed herself from a sweet innocent looking blonde South African woman to a very sexily clad high heeled woman with a certain reputation. She is inherently indiscrete. As a result she was barred from the local pub because two men got in a fight over who would take her home, she has had irate wives threaten her and she has had lovers who have filmed her and posted the videos online.
It’s only because of the videos that I know that she now shaves her pussy and has a tattoo on her ass (it’s quite pretty but I suspect it is an owner’s mark). I never suspected she was into anal sex until I saw her in another video and heard her moans of pleasure.
What irks me most is the lack of respect some of her lovers have towards me. They act as if they are doing me a favour by fucking my wife. I have been woken up in the middle of the night to answer phone calls from men demanding they speak to my wife and even had the occasional 2:00 am knock on the door from a lover who wants a quick screw (she never turns them down). She currently has three lovers, all of them married. I am still the one that wines and dines her, as her lovers don’t want to be seen in public with Heidi, mainly because of her somewhat dubious reputation and also because they know it isn’t necessary to spend any money on her because the sex comes with no strings attached. The problem is that when I do take her out I am often not the one she goes home with. That happened again last week when I took her out for drinks and a handsome younger guy picked her up and took her home and screwed her brains out.
There was one instance when her lover, Alex, took her out but that was to a swing club. She claims she has no recollection of what happened and thinks she only made love to Alex once in front of a crowd, although knowing how Heidi gets when she has had too much wine, I very much doubt that.
Heidi was gone from a wayward wife to a full scale cuckoldress. She has all the traits now: spoiled, sulky and truculent until, of course, she has a real man’s cock in her hands. That’s when her face lights up and she knows what her role life is.
To be honest, I haven’t seen my wife in person without her clothes on for over three years. The only chance I have to see her nude is in the videos and pictures her lovers take of her. She sometimes shares these with me if I buy her something nice or do something special for her.
I would like her to be a bit more understanding of my current situation. It seems like the days after I have my oestrogen treatment she doesn’t understand what sort of emotions are running through my body or that I am having hot flashes throughout the day. She can be hypercritical and get angry about how the house is looking or the state of her wardrobe or even the meals I serve her. The only person that I can be totally honest with is my doctor, Helen, but she seems to think just upping the dose of oestrogen I receive every week will cure everything.
I know Heidi is happy that I am more like a sister to her now than a husband. She does confide in me sometimes about her lovers and I do like to hear about her sexual exploits. She now calls me Chrissie instead of Chris and she constantly teases me about how that rhymes with sissy. This does upset me sometimes because I never set out to become a sissy and don’t consider myself one. I may have a lot more feminine traits now than masculine ones but I just think I am who I am. It is true that when I am out I am seldom taken for a man. Except for the breasts, I think I do look like a rather attractive woman now and I am proud of that. In fact, what really infuriates Heidi sometimes is that, when we do go out, I will sometimes get more attention than she does, although I put that down to the fact that Heidi can look a little slutty sometimes with the short skirts and high heels whereas I look a little more refined. It depends on where we are. If we are in a pub that is a pick up joint, she gets all the attention but, if we are going to a concert or a play, I will get at least as many glances from men as her.
I guess the event that most changed the dynamics of our relationship happened this week when I came home early and found Heidi on the living room sofa giving head to her lover Alex. She barely looked up at me as I entered the room and, not knowing what to do, I just stood awkwardly in the centre of the room for what seemed like an eternity. Alex hadn’t taken his clothes off but had just unzipped and lowered his trousers giving Heidi access to his rather large cock. He looked a bit annoyed at my presence at first but then simply snapped his fingers and told me to make myself useful by sucking his balls while Heidi concentrated on the head of his cock. I was hesitant at first but I did drop to my knees in front of his parted legs and took his balls in my mouth and gently sucked them. That was the first time I participated in a homosexual act, although given that I am on hormones, I don’t know if it was a homosexual act or not. I was surprised how smooth his testicles were and how I could fit both of them in my mouth. It was a thoroughly pleasant sensation and I hope Alex enjoyed it as much as I did. I made sure I was gentle as I licked and lovingly sucked his ball sack and I could feel them contract in my mouth when he came. Heidi briefly looked at me and, for the first time in a few days she seemed genuinely pleased with me and started to vigorously go down on his shaft until he moaned and exploded in her mouth. She looked beautiful and very happy when his cum still on her lips.
I’m glad we finally did something sexual together as a couple after so many years. The experience made me feel closer to Heidi and I think she felt the same way. For the first time in months she kissed me and let me taste Alex’s warm cum. Of course Alex, being the arrogant alpha-male jerk he is, just gave me a smirk as he zipped up his trousers, patted Heidi on the head like she was his pet dog and made his way to the door without even a thank you, but I have the feeling he will be back soon and expect more of the same from both Heidi and I.
That evening Heidi asked Helen to come over and have dinner. While I was in the kitchen cooking Heidi told Helen about the events of the past afternoon and Helen came into the kitchen and hugged me and congratulated me for finally ‘earning my stripes’. During the dinner they discussed their travel plans. They are taking off next week for seven days in Ibiza where they plan to party the night away. They usually go off together for week long breaks twice a year and come back tanned, laughing and comparing notes about the men they slept with. Heidi did bring up the fact that there will be a couple of highly sexed men who will be missing her while she is gone and asked me if it was alright to give them my mobile phone number. I was sort of shocked that she would consider doing that and more shocked by the fact that the alpha males in question would even consider having me as their sexual partner. She assured that she had talked to Alex, Rob, Tony and, her latest lover, Guy, and, to a man, they said they would fuck me in a heartbeat. She also reminded me that just a few hours ago I was licking Alex’s testicles like a little slut. That made me blush a deep crimson but it also gave me a thrill that her lovers found me sexually alluring in my new persona. So, just like I did five years ago, when I was still a real man, and said it was fine for Heidi to continue screwing her two lovers while we were engaged, I once again acquiesced and told my wife I would take care of her lovers while she was off on holiday.
Before Helen left that evening she reached into her handbag and pulled out one of those paper sacks that Boots puts prescriptions in. When she went out the door I opened the bag and found two tubes of lube and two dozen condoms. I guess Helen knew all the time what future my wife planned for me. Perhaps after the end of next week I will talk to her about that boob job but before I do I am going to buy those black patent leather heels and a couple of skirts and dresses. If I am going to get used sexually like a fuck toy by a few alpha males in my wife’s absence I want to look the part of the beautiful and sexy woman I have finally accepted that I am.
Part 2 Click here
Chrissie Rhymes with Sissy
I first met my wife whilst I was on a break in Durban, South Africa five years ago. I was based in Lusaka in the final year of a four year assignment in Zambia and I needed a week or two in a somewhat normal country and found a small but elegant beachside guest house on the internet and booked in for a week. The owner promised to send her daughter to meet me at the airport in Durban and drive me to the guest house. There was no direct flight from Lusaka to Durban so I had to fly into Johannesburg and then transfer to a domestic flight. It wasn’t particularly taxing, but by the time I finally landed at the Durban airport I was glad someone was there to meet me. Little did I know then that she would end up being my wife in a few months.
Heidi was slim with firm boobs and a tight ass. Not classically beautiful but very attractive and sexy in an untamed way. She had the same look as a young Ulrika Jonsson, but lacking the polish which I would help her achieve later in life. Heidi looked like a free spirit; in her mid-thirties, blonde, deeply tanned and dressed like she had just come in from the bush with tan trousers, a loose t-shirt and boots that were made for hill walking, not strutting down a fashion runway. I could tell on first sight that she would look like an entirely different woman in a short skirt and high heels. By chance she had just arrived that day on a two week break from her job at an upmarket safari camp near Kruger Park and had yet to change out of her work clothes and, at that point in her life, her wardrobe mainly consisted of jeans and t-shirts. Five years down the line and there’s not a pair of jeans or a t-shirt in her rather extensive wardrobe.
To make a long story short, we hit it off immediately, stayed up all night long drinking and talking and, just when the sun was coming up she took off her clothes, walked over to where I was sitting and unzipped my trousers and gave me the best blow job I had in years. Although that was only a few years ago, the time in my life when I could get hard and have an orgasm seem like a distant memory to me now.
We spent the following two weeks in bed with each other between long walks on the beach and nights out at restaurants. Heidi picked up on the fact that I didn’t mind her making most of the decisions while I was with her, which is something she wasn’t used to but seemed to get into. Needless to say, the decisions she did make on my behalf had a lot to do with going out shopping for clothes for her. I have always had an eye for women’s fashion and I spent loads getting her a beautiful, sexy new wardrobe. I think I was the first man that ever tried to spoil her.
When it came time to finally say goodbye, Heidi asked if there was a future for us. When I said there certainly was she asked if I would be faithful to her. I told her I would and asked if she would be faithful to me. She told me the best she could do was try but her willpower often let her down. She then told me that she had a couple of ‘fuckbuddies’ at the safari lodge but they were married so they didn’t pose a threat to me. According to her, they just came over to her little apartment after work, drank some wine and had sex with her. She said one of them was David, the son of the owner of the lodge, and it was impossible for her to say no to him as it would threaten her job and the other was, Jimmy, a handsome ranger that she would almost find it impossible to say no to. She told me both of them were very well endowed. When I asked her if they were larger than me she just giggled and said most men were far larger than me but tried to reassure me by saying that, although I wasn’t very well endowed, most men with big cocks were arrogant assholes and only cared about sex, not about forming a long-term relationship.
I was kind of taken aback but the best I could think was to ask her to be at least honest with me about things. She promised she would and she lived up to her word. After I finally got back to my digs in Lusaka, after a couple of long flights and a dodgy taxi ride over potholed roads in the pitch black of night, I turned on my phone and got two texts.
The first one read: ‘David came over, we talked for a bit, and I went down on him. He wanted to fuck me but I felt funny about that’.
The second one read: ‘Jimmy came over after he saw David leave and screwed my brains out. Hope you had a good flight back’.
Three months later I proposed to Heidi and she accepted. Of course she had surmised by then that there would never be any expectations on my part that she would have to be faithful in our marriage, so it was easy for her to say yes to my proposal. She admitted that it was very unlikely that any South African man would marry a woman who was openly cheating on him and had every intention of cheating on him in the future. Although she felt lucky to have found me I also knew that my acquiescence to her demands somehow diminished her view of my manliness. She must have confided this to her sister, mother and friends and they must have told their husbands and boyfriends about this prior to our marriage because when we did take our final vows I heard a few giggles in the church when Heidi professed to be faithful during the wedding ceremony.
When she got back to the safari lodge after the break we had been on she told the owner she was going to resign and the staff threw her a party, not quite believing she had found somebody who wanted to marry instead of just fucking her on the side. Of course the engagement didn’t stop Jimmy and David fucking her. Every night I would receive a text telling me that she had sex with at least one of them. They were just her current lovers. During the years Heidi had worked there she had sex with a number of the men on staff and a lot of them approached her after her engagement and tried to convince her to have one last go with them. During her nightly calls she assured me that she only was sleeping with two men, even though she was constantly tempted by others. That made me feel that she had a good commitment to our relationship.
I had gone back to Lusaka with a chastity device fitted securely on my cock and balls. Heidi found it when she went to an all women’s sex store in an upmarket neighbourhood north of Durban and was thrilled when the salesgirl told her what it was. It was one of those plastic ones which actually are very uncomfortable to wear over a long period but I was committed to the relationship and gladly let her keep both keys and promised to not fiddle with it while we were apart. I had to shave myself before I put it on and the urge to scratch myself when my pubic hair started growing back in was truly annoying.
Despite the fact that she was having affairs with two men at the time she couldn’t stand the thought of me even getting aroused by another woman in her absence. I ended up wearing it up until the day we were married and I will never forget the feeling when it first came off. I felt like a virgin. On our wedding night I don’t think I lasted more than thirty seconds the three times we made love. It was particularly hard wearing it in the mornings while I was still in Lusaka and Heidi was at the safari lodge and the text would come in the morning telling me how one of her loves had enjoyed her pussy or lips the previous night.
Since her notice time was six weeks and our marriage was set for four weeks away, after we were married she had to return to complete the final two weeks of her contract. The wedding ring did little to deter Jimmy and David, who continued to fuck her up until the day she left the lodge. I guess that was when I officially became a cuckold. She was faithful to me for about 12 hours after she returned to the game reserve.
Five years later we are now based in London and my wife has had over 18 relationships ranging from one night stands to three year affairs. Since she was raised in a macho culture she seems only physically attracted to dominant men. If you don’t know the type, the guys she likes are married, totally alpha and expect their wives to be completely faithful to them but have no problem having sex with a beta male’s wife, particularly the kind of sex they have with Heidi. Most English women have a big problem going down on guys, but Heidi loves sucking cocks and she always falls for the kind of guys who love to see her on her knees servicing them.
I don’t know how we reached the point in our relationship where it was just unfathomable that Heidi and I would ever have sex. I just sensed I was never going to match up to her more assertive lovers and she knew our relationship would be better if she took the sex out of the equation and made some major changes in our relationship. She still got insanely jealous if I even looked another woman and this upset me as much as it did her. She wanted her freedom to have other lovers but she didn’t want to worry about her wealthy husband straying. When she suggested a solution to this problem I wasn’t as shocked as one would suspect when she told me what she wanted to have done. I just thanked her for not suggesting I wear a chastity device again. I didn’t want to go back to that.
It helps me that I have an understanding doctor who is, in her own way, a feminist who believes my marriage is an ideal model which should be embraced by more couples. Helen is also my wife’s doctor and friend and often goes out with her at night. I know they have gotten up to some wild things together. Heidi obviously confided to her about our relationship and her other relationships and I guess they both concluded that some sort of medical solution would be best for me. To be honest, my marriage wouldn’t work without the help that Helen has provided me. The treatment she has tailored for me has allowed me to be happy in a situation many men would consider to be intolerable. She is also a sounding board for me and I can confide in her about my insecurities and I can tell she enjoys her role in changing our marriage for the better. Equally important, she is there to make sure my wife is healthy and doesn’t contract any sexual infections, which is important considering how promiscuous she is.
Every three months I am given a shot of Depo-Provera which eliminates almost all of my sex drive and even controls my fantasies and helps make my marriage work better. If you don’t know about this wonder drug, you should look it up. It is an effective form of chemical castration that is reversible. It is the ideal treatment for a committed cuckold as it takes away a man’s sexual drive whilst it also serves to eliminate any guilt the wife might have for denying her husband sex over the long-term because the husband largely forgets about the subject entirely. It is also a hell of a lot more comfortable than wearing a chastity device. I found the one Heidi bought for me whilst I was alone in Lusaka was constantly twisting and pinching my skin. After three weeks of wearing it I was fed up and threw it away. The drugs assure that I can no longer have an erection. After a few years of treatment, on the downside, I have noticed that my prick and balls have visibly shrunk, not that it matters tremendously. If I even attempted to put on a chastity device now it would just fall off. I don’t think they make them small enough to fit me in my current state. I also attend the surgery every Friday morning for oestrogen treatment which normally wrecks my weekend and confuses me until at least Monday. I find it impossible to go out of the house on Saturday and Sunday, but I use the time to clean and do the laundry for the week. The oestrogen does give me hot flashes which I am told are similar to what a woman has when she goes through menopause. After all, getting a large dose of female hormones and then trying to pretend you are a normal man is disconcerting to say the least.
For any man considering this it requires a lot of discipline not to put on weight. The perfect balance of oestrogen should bring about some feminine feelings without visibly swelling the breasts. Helen has worked out the perfect weekly dose for me. Coupled with exercise and a good diet I have kept a trim figure although my breasts are sensitive and slightly larger and my nipples are very prominent but still small enough where I don’t have to face the embarrassment of wearing a bra. I have found that my hair on top my head is thicker after going on the hormones and there are other subtle changes in my body and psyche. I am more emotional and prone to crying if I get upset.
It’s a strange experience taking female hormones in the doses that Helen has prescribed for me. It’s not only the mental experience, which is actually quite pleasurable. I have watched my body change physically over the course of the last few years. It’s nothing dramatic but my hips have filled out and are more feminine and my waist is smaller. My breasts are now the most sensitive part of my body and I will often find myself touching and fondling my prominent nipples absentmindedly, particularly in the morning when the hormonal rushes are the greatest. I can’t wear any rough cotton shirts anymore as I find that they irritate my breasts too much, so I wear softer tops now. I have thrown out all my boxer shorts as I prefer tight knickers which keep my shrunken cock and balls tightly in place and have a more feminine look. I have found that the Playtex elastic knickers which are almost like a panty girdle work best and I have dozens of pairs in different colours. One of the biggest changes in my life is actually quite minor. I no longer feel confident peeing in a men’s urinal. First of all, the last thing I want is for someone to glance over and see me holding a tiny prick but, more importantly, my cock is a little too small to hold and aim properly, so I prefer to use the stall and pee like a woman. I often get shocked looks from men when I go into a public lavatory. I guess in many ways I look more feminine now than masculine and the other guys just assume I am a woman who opened the wrong door.
I gave up shopping for men’s clothes over two years ago. I now prefer the women’s department at M&S. I typically wear tight leggings and casual yoga style tops and I wear feminine flats. Shoes are what I do sometimes spoil myself with. Thankfully I am thin and not too tall. Both Heidi and I wear a UK clothes size eight, so she can sometimes slip on something from my wardrobe. My feet are a women’s UK size six. I prefer subtle dark colours. My figure has always been slim but now I have a more defined waist and a more pronounced bum.
Helen and I have discussed the reaction I get when I go out shopping. It’s strange all of a sudden getting men’s attention and it is not entirely unflattering. Heidi and I share the same hairdresser and, at her suggestion, I have had blonde streaks put in my hair and had it cut in a short pageboy fashion. I don’t wear jewellery except for the dainty gold heart necklace that Heidi gave me for my 29th birthday last year.
I do fantasise about skirts and heels and getting manicures but that seems to be a line I don’t want to cross in real life now. I prefer the gender neutral look I have right now. I don’t wear perfume and I certainly don’t wear any makeup, although I do pluck my eyebrows.
Helen just says I should go with the flow and dress like I want to dress and not worry about what anybody else thinks. That works to some extent but when men see me with just a top and leggings on they can see that I don’t have any breasts and I get a lot of confused glances. She says that is an issue we can work on in the future which sort of implies that she thinks it would be healthier if I got implants. At her insistence and with Heidi’s consent, I did have the dreaded Adam’s apple removed a year and a half ago. I’m not sure I am ready to have a pair of boobs yet.
My voice has also moved up a few octaves. It helps that I never had a deep masculine voice. Now, when I hear myself speaking I sound very gender neutral but more feminine than masculine. I haven’t consciously developed any feminine traits; I just do what is natural to me. My skin is much healthier with the hormones and I no longer have to shave. I just wax every week. I do keep my legs and underarms smoothly shaven and I keep my nether regions equally smooth. I do paint my toenails and keep my feet in good shape but I would never paint my fingernails.
I have a small nose and full lips and I think I look pretty when I see myself in the mirror. If I am being really honest with myself, I look more attractive as a woman than I ever did as a man. My face just seems to work in a feminine sense more than a masculine one. I also have the cheekbones which make a feminine face attractive. If you want an idea of how I look now think of a slightly more petite version of the BBC presenter Fiona Bruce with blonde streaks in her hair and a slightly more upturned nose.
Some of my personal foibles, which have not changed since I began the hormone treatment, were always more feminine in nature than masculine. I like playing with my hair, I have never crossed my legs like a man does and I have never had that male swagger when I walk. I’ve always been complimented on my smile but never more so than since I have been on the oestrogen treatment. My legs look quite good compared to most other women. My calves are well defined and I have nice firm thighs. I have tried on high heels a few times at M&S and the shop girls always tell me I look great in them. I didn’t feel clumsy wearing them either. I found it perfectly natural to walk in them but I don’t know what they would be like for long distances. I do have a couple of short heels which I sometimes wear out and there are a pair of high heel black patent leather shoes I have been fantasising about but they wouldn’t really look good unless I took the plunge and started wearing skirts.
Psychologically the change has been greater. I am much more submissive in my relationship with my wife and much more eager to please her. Even though she can be a selfish demanding bitch sometimes, I understand her moods more because I have the same feminine hormones running through my body, albeit without the same sexual urges she has. I am much more attuned to her feelings when she is approaching her period and gets particularly irritated with me. It makes me happy when she has had sex with one of her lovers because she always has that warm glow afterwards. That’s when we are happiest together.
To some extent, the oestrogen treatment is strangely addictive. I enjoy the hot flashes and the confusion I feel the next few days and I love the feminine rushes that sometimes make me perspire. I do get those once or twice a day. The only problem is that there is a letdown when the hormones wear off later in the week and my male testosterone begins to balance the female hormones out. Then I just feel a bit flat and get prone to depression. I have talked with Helen about this and she is considering whether or not to provide me with two doses a week, although they would initially be weaker but would have a more cumulative effect. Unfortunately that would take away the rush I get on the weekends, which is the part I am addicted to.
Heidi is quite happy that I am submissive and feminised. Whilst she has an active sex life I take care of all the bills, the cleaning (including changing the cum stained sheets after her lovers leave) and cooking and buying her clothes, making sure that she has a supply of hold-up stockings and lingerie. I do sometimes develop an underlying resentment at my situation. After all, what man gets married and ends up medically castrated while his wife enjoys her sexual freedom?
Thankfully I don’t have to go to an office every day. I can make a quite decent living doing my creative work from home. I don’t have to have a masculine wardrobe to match my feminine one and I can spend the morning working in my dressing gown until I shower and put on something nice to wear outside.
It has been over three years since Heidi has had sex with me and on a certain level I miss it. I know it’s just not in her realm of possibilities and it’s something she flat out refuses to discuss. In fact, it is as if she doesn’t account for any sexual desire I may have had and now considers me sort of a neuter, if that makes sense at all. To be honest, with the regular drugs I take, I have been more than neutered but there are still underlying masculine urges I have, although they are very rare and only manifest themselves a few days before my weekly hormone shot. It may seem trivial but what most bothers me is that she has two large dildos on her bedside table that she uses to get herself off. Both of them are twice as large as my prick was back in the days when I could get hard. It is humiliating to see them when I make the bed in the morning. I often find them scattered under the duvet and covered with her dried pussy juices. It’s as if she is making a statement that my cock was never enough for her and she always needed one bigger. Thanks to Helen and the oestrogen treatment my cock is now barely big enough to hold between two fingers and my balls are the size of marbles and the memories of when it was five inches and hard are too distant to recall. In fact, I have developed something of a distaste for my ‘equipment’ and sometimes fantasise about being totally smooth down there.
It’s not as if all of Heidi’s lovers are superbly handsome, fit and rich. One of her recent conquests, Rob, is anything but a knock out. Granted, he is another married alpha male with an uptight wife who has probably never given a man a blowjob in her entire life. But he feels more than entitled to have a lover like Heidi on the side. I would consider myself to have been a better looking man before I began the hormone treatment, although, according to Heidi, he possesses a huge cock and the ability to use it to drive her crazy. He also has that inherent confidence that I always lacked. In one instance he came over to our house to watch a television show and, whilst Heidi was on the sofa next to him, he took her hand and placed it over his cock and had her play with him during the entire television program while I was in the same room. After the program ended she slid down in front of him, unzipped his trousers and proceeded to suck his cock. She begged him to fuck her but he refused, although he did finally cum in her mouth. Then he got up and left without thanking her. I also find Rob secretly sneaking glances at me, which makes me feel very uncomfortable. The last thing our marriage needs is for one of Heidi’s lovers to be attracted to me. Of course I find it flattering and it does make me blush but if Heidi had an inkling that Rob had a thing for me there would be hell to pay. One of the strangest things I have had to get used to in my new life is being looked at like a sex object by other men. Obviously Rob knows I am genetically a man but still seems to be attracted to the feminine me. Since Helen has started the Depo-Provera treatment on me my sex drive has been wiped out, but there is still some sort of desire I have to be thought of in a sexual way and perhaps someday to satisfy someone’s needs. I think the oestrogen treatment also brings out my submissive side in a massive way. To be honest, I do sometimes have a rape fantasy, not as the perpetrator of the crime, but as the victim. I feel like I am no longer in the dominant gender of society and now have joined submissive half. So, when I catch men like Rob giving me a leering glance I don’t think of anything sexual as such. I dream of bending to their superior will and providing, not just what they want, but what they deserve.
The sex life Heidi and I once enjoyed long ago is now a closed subject we no longer really talk about. It is sort of like she never acknowledges that I was ever anything unlike the person I am now. Meanwhile Heidi has changed dramatically. Since she relocated to London with me she has transformed herself from a sweet innocent looking blonde South African woman to a very sexily clad high heeled woman with a certain reputation. She is inherently indiscrete. As a result she was barred from the local pub because two men got in a fight over who would take her home, she has had irate wives threaten her and she has had lovers who have filmed her and posted the videos online.
It’s only because of the videos that I know that she now shaves her pussy and has a tattoo on her ass (it’s quite pretty but I suspect it is an owner’s mark). I never suspected she was into anal sex until I saw her in another video and heard her moans of pleasure.
What irks me most is the lack of respect some of her lovers have towards me. They act as if they are doing me a favour by fucking my wife. I have been woken up in the middle of the night to answer phone calls from men demanding they speak to my wife and even had the occasional 2:00 am knock on the door from a lover who wants a quick screw (she never turns them down). She currently has three lovers, all of them married. I am still the one that wines and dines her, as her lovers don’t want to be seen in public with Heidi, mainly because of her somewhat dubious reputation and also because they know it isn’t necessary to spend any money on her because the sex comes with no strings attached. The problem is that when I do take her out I am often not the one she goes home with. That happened again last week when I took her out for drinks and a handsome younger guy picked her up and took her home and screwed her brains out.
There was one instance when her lover, Alex, took her out but that was to a swing club. She claims she has no recollection of what happened and thinks she only made love to Alex once in front of a crowd, although knowing how Heidi gets when she has had too much wine, I very much doubt that.
Heidi was gone from a wayward wife to a full scale cuckoldress. She has all the traits now: spoiled, sulky and truculent until, of course, she has a real man’s cock in her hands. That’s when her face lights up and she knows what her role life is.
To be honest, I haven’t seen my wife in person without her clothes on for over three years. The only chance I have to see her nude is in the videos and pictures her lovers take of her. She sometimes shares these with me if I buy her something nice or do something special for her.
I would like her to be a bit more understanding of my current situation. It seems like the days after I have my oestrogen treatment she doesn’t understand what sort of emotions are running through my body or that I am having hot flashes throughout the day. She can be hypercritical and get angry about how the house is looking or the state of her wardrobe or even the meals I serve her. The only person that I can be totally honest with is my doctor, Helen, but she seems to think just upping the dose of oestrogen I receive every week will cure everything.
I know Heidi is happy that I am more like a sister to her now than a husband. She does confide in me sometimes about her lovers and I do like to hear about her sexual exploits. She now calls me Chrissie instead of Chris and she constantly teases me about how that rhymes with sissy. This does upset me sometimes because I never set out to become a sissy and don’t consider myself one. I may have a lot more feminine traits now than masculine ones but I just think I am who I am. It is true that when I am out I am seldom taken for a man. Except for the breasts, I think I do look like a rather attractive woman now and I am proud of that. In fact, what really infuriates Heidi sometimes is that, when we do go out, I will sometimes get more attention than she does, although I put that down to the fact that Heidi can look a little slutty sometimes with the short skirts and high heels whereas I look a little more refined. It depends on where we are. If we are in a pub that is a pick up joint, she gets all the attention but, if we are going to a concert or a play, I will get at least as many glances from men as her.
I guess the event that most changed the dynamics of our relationship happened this week when I came home early and found Heidi on the living room sofa giving head to her lover Alex. She barely looked up at me as I entered the room and, not knowing what to do, I just stood awkwardly in the centre of the room for what seemed like an eternity. Alex hadn’t taken his clothes off but had just unzipped and lowered his trousers giving Heidi access to his rather large cock. He looked a bit annoyed at my presence at first but then simply snapped his fingers and told me to make myself useful by sucking his balls while Heidi concentrated on the head of his cock. I was hesitant at first but I did drop to my knees in front of his parted legs and took his balls in my mouth and gently sucked them. That was the first time I participated in a homosexual act, although given that I am on hormones, I don’t know if it was a homosexual act or not. I was surprised how smooth his testicles were and how I could fit both of them in my mouth. It was a thoroughly pleasant sensation and I hope Alex enjoyed it as much as I did. I made sure I was gentle as I licked and lovingly sucked his ball sack and I could feel them contract in my mouth when he came. Heidi briefly looked at me and, for the first time in a few days she seemed genuinely pleased with me and started to vigorously go down on his shaft until he moaned and exploded in her mouth. She looked beautiful and very happy when his cum still on her lips.
I’m glad we finally did something sexual together as a couple after so many years. The experience made me feel closer to Heidi and I think she felt the same way. For the first time in months she kissed me and let me taste Alex’s warm cum. Of course Alex, being the arrogant alpha-male jerk he is, just gave me a smirk as he zipped up his trousers, patted Heidi on the head like she was his pet dog and made his way to the door without even a thank you, but I have the feeling he will be back soon and expect more of the same from both Heidi and I.
That evening Heidi asked Helen to come over and have dinner. While I was in the kitchen cooking Heidi told Helen about the events of the past afternoon and Helen came into the kitchen and hugged me and congratulated me for finally ‘earning my stripes’. During the dinner they discussed their travel plans. They are taking off next week for seven days in Ibiza where they plan to party the night away. They usually go off together for week long breaks twice a year and come back tanned, laughing and comparing notes about the men they slept with. Heidi did bring up the fact that there will be a couple of highly sexed men who will be missing her while she is gone and asked me if it was alright to give them my mobile phone number. I was sort of shocked that she would consider doing that and more shocked by the fact that the alpha males in question would even consider having me as their sexual partner. She assured that she had talked to Alex, Rob, Tony and, her latest lover, Guy, and, to a man, they said they would fuck me in a heartbeat. She also reminded me that just a few hours ago I was licking Alex’s testicles like a little slut. That made me blush a deep crimson but it also gave me a thrill that her lovers found me sexually alluring in my new persona. So, just like I did five years ago, when I was still a real man, and said it was fine for Heidi to continue screwing her two lovers while we were engaged, I once again acquiesced and told my wife I would take care of her lovers while she was off on holiday.
Before Helen left that evening she reached into her handbag and pulled out one of those paper sacks that Boots puts prescriptions in. When she went out the door I opened the bag and found two tubes of lube and two dozen condoms. I guess Helen knew all the time what future my wife planned for me. Perhaps after the end of next week I will talk to her about that boob job but before I do I am going to buy those black patent leather heels and a couple of skirts and dresses. If I am going to get used sexually like a fuck toy by a few alpha males in my wife’s absence I want to look the part of the beautiful and sexy woman I have finally accepted that I am.
Part 2 Click here
↧
↧
Chapter 2 - Chrissie becomes a sissy
Chrissie becomes a sissy
It was Friday morning and I was sitting in the doctor’s surgery waiting to be administered my weekly dose of oestrogen and my three month shot of Depo-Provera, which is the drug which chemically castrates me. I have been on Depo-Provera for the last three years and I could tell the last dose was wearing off as my mind was increasingly focused on submissive sexual fantasies. Nevertheless, Friday is my favourite day because I have begun to view the oestrogen shot as my weekly fix which leaves me in a dazed, confused but fairly pleasant state for the following few days. The hormonal rushes are always strongest on Saturday morning and I often wake up covered with sweat because of the hot flashes. I enjoy them immensely and they are accompanied with waves of feminine thoughts. My nipples are always on fire for a few days after my shot but the swelling makes me want to touch them continuously. I can’t keep my fingers off them and have often been caught playing with them over my top in public.
I was deep into a fashion article when the receptionist approached me and directed me into one of the examination rooms addressing me along the way by new feminine name, Chrissie. When I followed her in she told me to undress completely and wait for the doctor. She left and locked the door behind her. Since I have started the hormone treatment I have become very body conscious and feel completely humiliated without my clothes on. Even my wife, Heidi, hasn’t seen me undressed for three years or more. It had been well over a year since, Helen, my doctor and my wife’s closest confidante, had examined me and I was a bit confused as to why she wanted to inspect me today but I did what I was told and kicked off my flats, took off my leggings, rolled down my knee-highs, slipped off my elastic panties and lifted off my velour top. I was standing in the room nude, not knowing where to sit, when the door unlocked and the receptionist entered, holding a hospital gown. She looked startled to see me nude and I could see her glance pointedly down to my penis and balls. I could see a smirk growing on her face as she thoroughly examined what three years of oestrogen treatment does to a man’s equipment. She could barely stifle a laugh as she handed me the gown and turned to leave the examining room. Naturally, the gown was a shade of pink far lighter than the deep red colour my blushing face was.
After I put on the gown I looked around the room and saw my medical file on the desk. I noticed that my registered name on the NHS roles had been changed to Chrissie and under the sex of the patient no box had been ticked but a notation had been written under saying ‘sexuality is a work in progress’. I was just about to open the file when the door clicked behind me and I quickly took a seat next to the desk. This time it was actually Helen, who was dressed in a customary white doctor’s jacket over a tweed knee length skirt and a purple silk top. She was in her customary heels which gave her the height advantage over me. I am often struck by how attractive and sexual Helen is. To get a sense of what she looks like, the best comparison would be a blonde version of the Hollywood actress Angie Harmon. When I rose to greet her, Helen gave me an air kiss on both cheeks and told me to sit, naturally addressing me as Chrissie. Except on the occasions when I call in my bank’s customer service line to inquire about my account, nobody has called me by my birth name of Christopher in years. I find it shocking when I receive an invoice in the mail or a council tax bill addressed to my original name. As soon as I began my hormone treatment my wife started calling me Chrissie and everyone else has followed suit. Heidi often refers to me, when she is with her friends or lovers, as ‘Chrissie the sissy’, which I find a bit hurtful.
To be honest, it would be disingenuous of Heidi to describe me as her husband, which would imply that I was still 100% male and there was some sort of sexuality in our relationship. Nor would it be appropriate for her to say I am her wife. Given that our sex life only lasted a few months subsequent to our marriage and, during that time, it was fairly infrequent given that she had other lovers who could provide her with far more pleasure than I could, it would be appropriate to say our marriage, in the traditional sense, was over long ago. Now Heidi just calls me Chrissie and no longer refers to me as her spouse although she will admit to marrying me some five years ago. Regardless, she still expects me to take care of her, the house, the bills and provide her with the funds to live the life she wants to live.
When Helen took the chair behind her desk and opened my folder she studied it for a moment with a thoughtful expression before she addressed me.
“You must be wondering why I told the reception to tell you to disrobe today,” she said, barely glancing up at me. “I have your completed blood work from your last examination and your hormone levels are rising but not at the progress I would like, so I would like to increase the dosage we give you each Friday and put you on a daily dose to keep levels stable during the week. You will experience more of the hot flashes and body rushes but they are just symptomatic of the gender reassignment you are undergoing and they will continue indefinitely. I also have to make a confession to you. The last Depo-Provera shot I gave you was just a placebo; actually a simple saline solution. I wanted to examine you today to see if we can finally take you off that treatment. I personally think that it is redundant. The original intent was to nullify any jealousy or inadequacy you might have felt from trying to compete with your wife’s lovers but I think the hormone treatment you have been undergoing is more than adequate for that.”
Helen paused for a second and looked up at me for a few seconds before she rattled off some questions.
“Have you noticed any changes in yourself in the past few months?” she asked. “Do you resent your wife for having lovers or feel you have to compete with them? And, finally, how do you feel about the lack of sex of any kind in your life and, if so, what do you think can be done about that?”
I was initially taken aback by the blunt questions and tried to formulate a reply. The questions did hit a chord with me but I had to be somewhat circumspect in my responses because Heidi and Helen were leaving on a holiday together this coming Monday and I am sure I would be discussed whilst they were away and, knowing Helen, she can be less than discrete.
“I have noticed changes in the last few months,” I replied. “I have fantasised about certain things but I know that they might upset Heidi so I have kept my thoughts to myself. It is true that I would like to feel alive sexually again but I don’t know what to do about that. As far as Heidi’s lovers are concerned, I know I can’t compete with them but I do resent it when they call me a panty boy, pussy, bitch or a sissy and Heidi just laughs with them.”
“I have a theory about that,” Helen replied after some thought. “I think, deep down, the humiliation you feel for being called a sissy or a pansy actually sexually stimulates you. I know you didn’t willingly go on oestrogen treatment but you have adapted to it better than any other transgendered patient I have and now I know that you would be very upset and confused if you ceased the treatment. The way you behave around Heidi and me, and the way you cater to her every need speaks of a need to be extremely submissive. Submissive people get off on humiliation. I want to do an experiment to demonstrate that, so take off your gown and walk up to me.”
My face reddened as I did as I was told and took off the gown and approached Helen, who remained seated at the desk and swivelled her chair to face me. I saw her examine my body from my painted toenails to my slightly puffy breasts and enlarged nipples. I saw a smile spread across her face as she looked at my penis and testicles. She emitted a little laugh when she lightly gripped my cock between her index finger and her thumb. It was barely big enough for to hold but it was the first time anyone else had touched it for years and the feeling was electrifying and it didn’t even bother me when she giggled as she held it.
“You have been off of Depo-Provera for over three months but you have been on large doses of oestrogen for three years, so it is very unlikely, but still theoretically possible for this little thing to get hard,” Helen said as she continued to hold on to my boy sized prick. “So I am just going to continue holding it while I tell you some truths about you that you have to accept.”
I didn’t reply because I was literally too embarrassed to think of anything to say so I just nodded my head. I was mesmerised by the beauty of her smooth manicured hand as it held what remained of my manhood and playfully pulled on it slightly.
“I want you to understand something Chrissie,” Helen said, looking up into my eyes whilst still holding my little prick between her fingers. “Do you know why Heidi’s boyfriends call you a sissy, or a faggot, or a panty boy? It’s because you are one. You are a little feminised sissy, a submissive pansy, an effeminate wimp whose sole role in life is to make sure your wife is taken care of while she cheats openly on you with men who are superior to you in every way. She fucks real men and you have never been one of those. You are the laughing stock of the neighbourhood. You are a cuckold and have been since the day Heidi married you. You were never going to be man enough to satisfy her so we both turned you into the little pussy you are today. First we chemically castrated you and then shot you so full of female hormones you will never be able to go back and be the wimp you were. And you let us do it with your eyes wide open. You didn’t even want to be a little cross dressing sissy but we made you one. I don’t know of any real man that would let two women do that to him. If I wanted to cut off your balls today you would willingly let me and then fry them up for me for breakfast.”
Helen’s words tore right through me making me blush even more and bringing me close to tears but, despite my utter humiliation, my tiny prick did something it hadn’t done for over three years. It actually twitched in Helen’s fingers. It wasn’t like it was hard by any means but it did show some life and, much to my embarrassment, it actually leaked a tiny bit of semen which Helen scooped up with one finger and brought to my mouth, smearing the sticky juice on my lips.
“Now lick the cum off your lips and get used to the taste,” Helen added. “If you are lucky you will be getting quite a few loads up your behind and in your mouth in the coming week from men who will treat you like the sissy bitch you are.”
I reluctantly ran my tongue over my lips and tasted my own salty cum. With a knowing smile on her face Helen ordered me to turn around and bend over so she could give me the injection in my right butt cheek. After I put my robe back and sat down in the seat in shame she made a few notes in my file and looked up to me with a smile.
“I am sorry I was rude to you but I just wanted to demonstrate something to you and make you admit some truths about yourself,” Helen said with a slight smile. “You are a work in progress and you are turning into a beautiful sissy girl. The dose I gave you today and the pills the receptionist will give you when you leave will help speed up the progress but it is time for you to now make some major changes in your life. There are some things I want you to do whilst I am on holiday with your wife. You know that her lovers will need you to take care of them and one lucky man will pop your cherry while we are gone. You better get prepared for that and buy yourself a butt plug to stretch yourself out so your first time isn’t so painful. I don’t want you to be ashamed of your little dicklette any more. Heidi’s lovers may want to see it and they may laugh at it, but you might get lucky and have one of them play with it for a bit. Tie a pink bow on it every morning so it looks more feminine. Also, go and get laser treatment so all your pubic hair is gone and never grows back. Your little dick and tiny balls are almost too small to shave safely. Finally, I want you to change your wardrobe. Go out and get some skirts and nice tops and heels. You are very attractive and you are trying to hide it for some reason. I don’t want to see you again in those leggings and tops. Buy some bras and get some silicon fillers for them so you have a nice feminine figure. Nobody mistakes you for a man anymore. You look younger than your age and you’ve got a nice sexy look so get some lipstick, mascara and eyeliner and work on getting a more elegant look.”
Helen’s compliments buoyed me and what she said about becoming aroused when I was humiliated had been proven beyond a doubt. I was also extremely happy to be off the Depo-Provera and to have the chemical castration reversed. I had read extensively about oestrogen treatment and I knew that, over the long-term, there was very little chance of becoming sexually functional but I could hold out some hope.
“I guess it is time for me to get a boob job,” I told Helen. “I don’t want to have big breasts but I would like to have them about the same size as yours or Heidi’s. I don’t know what to do about my penis and testicles either. I am sort of ashamed of them.”
“I can put you on a fast track for a boob job and I know just the right surgeon for that,” replied Helen. “But we are, under no circumstances, doing anything to your little prick or your balls. You will find that men who see sissy girls like you want to see them. They don’t want to fuck someone who looks like woman down there. I have studied the psychology of men who occasionally see t-girls and they love the sense of superiority they have over them and the contrast between their manly cocks and the submissive sissy’s little thing. Don’t for a second think any of these men will develop any emotional feelings for you, but they will enjoy you as the little fuck toy that you have become. It’s not what you want either. You will revel in the humiliation of being taken by a real man. I can’t wait until Heidi and I come back and you make dinner for us and tell us all about your wild week.”
“Now I want you to go out to reception, pick up the hormone pills and go right down to the high street and get a new wardrobe,” continued Helen. “Surprise Heidi when you come home with a whole new look. No more of those elastic panties either. Buy some nice lingerie and some sexy knickers. You are too tiny to fall out of them now so you don’t have to worry about that anymore.”
“Another thing,” Helen added as I picked my knickers and put them on. “There are plenty of trannies out there and Heidi and I don’t want you hanging out with them. You are totally convincing and completely passable as a woman until, of course, some man pulls your panties down and gets the surprise of his life. You have nothing to learn from other trannies. I work with them all the time and they are all bitches. You are a sissy, not a trannie, and don’t you forget it.”
I continued dressing and kissed Helen goodbye. I picked up my hormone pills on the way out of the clinic and immediately caught a taxi to the high street. I spent close to £1000 on new skirts, blouses, lingerie and, of course, the silicon fillers for my new bras. I even stopped on the way home to get makeup and to have a manicure. I had the girls paint my nails to match the pink lipstick I had just bought. When I got home I unpacked the bags in the guest bedroom where my closet was. Heidi had locked the door to our bedroom because she had a date with Rob and they were making love. I dressed in a new skirt, donned a pair of natural coloured stockings, slipped my new patent leather heels on and put on a burgundy coloured silk blouse and went out to have a glass of wine before I got my ears pierced. My new bra with the silicon fillers gave me a very feminine shape.
It’s funny how men respond to a woman or, in my case a sissy, in heels and a skirt. Needless to say I didn’t have to reach into my handbag to pay for a glass of wine. Two men even asked for my number in the wine bar but when one of them casually put his hand on my thigh I got up and left. After having my ears pierced I now had a sophisticated look and when I caught my reflection in a shop window I almost stopped dead in my tracks not quite believing the image looking back at me was really me. My black leather skirt was two inches above the knees and my high heels gave my legs a whole new look. I suddenly realised that if I was still a man I certainly would fuck me.
Except for that one minute interlude with Alex and Heidi I had never been in bed or had sex with a man before. I really wasn’t that experienced with women either. Heidi was only the third woman I slept with and obviously she was going to be the last one. I needed to armour myself with some knowledge about how to please a man in bed so I popped into the neighbourhood Waterstone’s and immediately went to the relationship section and picked up two books about how to have great sex. When I got home I poured myself a glass of wine, went to the living room and sat in one of the chairs and opened one of the books. I immediately turned to the chapter on anal sex and was engrossed in it when Heidi and Rob came downstairs after spending the good part of the afternoon fucking.
They both reeked of sex. Heidi was just wearing one of my old, pre-hormone, shirts and a pair of low heels and Rob had his trousers in his hand and his shirt was open. He did have the decency to put on a pair of boxer shorts. When they flopped on the sofa they both turned and looked at me with a start.
“You look fabulous Chrissie,” Heidi exclaimed. “I love your new look. How are you getting around in the heels?”
“I’m doing fine in heels and I love the way they make my legs look,” I said as I rose to get Rob and Heidi their ‘after sex’ glass of wine. As I walked towards the kitchen I could literally feel Rob’s eyes on my ass and I gave a little swing to my walk to tease him a bit. When I reappeared in the room bearing two glasses of white wine I could see Heidi’s hand underneath Rob’s boxer shorts playing with his now erect cock.
“Chrissie, Rob wants you to do a special favour for him,” Heidi said with a giggle when I put the wine glasses on the coffee table in front of them. “He has to go back to his home now and he is worried that the smell of my pussy juices on his prick will make his wife suspicious so he was wondering if you would clean it off for him.”
“How would he like me to do that?” I asked innocently. “I can get a wet washcloth from the kitchen.”
“Oh he doesn’t want his big cock to get cold,” Heidi replied as she pulled down his boxer shorts and released his throbbing penis. “Rob thinks it’s best if you clean his hard shaft with your tongue and take your time while you do it and make sure it doesn’t smell like my pussy anymore. His wife is too prudish to suck his cock but, who knows, she might change her mind tonight and what if she went down on him and smelled my pussy juices?”
Heidi giggled when she saw me look hesitantly at Rob’s rather massive cock, which she was stroking with her manicured hand. She had the confident look of a woman who is very familiar with the male organ of pleasure and knows how to make it spout its molten cream.
“Get over here and drop to your knees and worship a real man’s cock,” ordered Heidi. “Show Rob what a dirty little sissy slut you are. If you don’t have his prick in your hands within ten seconds I am going to have Rob spank your pansy ass until it is bright red and you won’t be able to sit down for a week.”
I had no choice so, even though I was blushing and burning with humiliation, I daintily dropped to my knees in front of Rob’s splayed legs and took his cock in my hand and slowly began to lick it from the base to the head, swirling my tongue around the helmet and, for the first time, tasting a tiny seed of another man’s salty cum, mixed with my wife’s dried pussy juices. The smell was overwhelming at first: musty, sweaty and masculine. I could hear Rob’s moans as I ministered to his cock and the sounds of Heidi whispering to him. I wasn’t sure if I was meant to bring Rob off in my mouth or if that would infuriate Heidi, who gets jealous at a drop of a hat. My confusion was ended only about 30 seconds after I began to give Rob pleasure.
“That’s enough cock sucking for now, Chrissie,” said Heidi. “Stand up and go and sit back down in the chair. Rob has to go home to his wife now but I am sure he will be back next week to see you.”
Without saying a word, Rob got up from the sofa, put on his trousers, shoes and socks and gave Heidi a goodbye kiss. Before he went out the door he paused, looked my way for a second and gave me a wink.
↧
Mother in Law made me a sissy maid
Chapter 1. Mother moves in
By Sissy Karen
My wife Brenda always ‘wore the pants’ so to speak. I didn’t mind doing more than my share of the household chores and liked the fact that she took the lead in the bedroom. I was infatuated with her and would defer to her in all things. Yes I had submissive streak and Brenda used it to ensure that her pleasure was the number one priority in the bedroom. She made the major decisions in our lives and I was happy with that. Her career was more important than mine and I did what I could to support her. Having said that our sex life and relationship was otherwise a pretty vanilla one. We loved each other and enjoyed each others company.
Brenda was very close to her mother who still lived in Melbourne. Since we had moved away however her Mothers influence had diminished. We had moved to Sydney for Brenda’s job almost straight after the wedding. Brenda’s mother was a very controlling woman and certainly laid out a lot of Rules during our courtship. She was very old fashioned and would not let us go out without a chaperone. Usually the chaperone was Brenda’s mother herself or if not her sister, Aunty Gretchen. I always had to have Brenda home by 11 pm at the latest, often earlier. Every time I wanted to take Brenda out I would have to ask her mother who would proceed to interrogate me as to where we were going, who else would be there and if it was a movie or some other entertainment she would have to approve it if it was suitable. It was not unusual for me to be refused permission. Often the reason would be that Brenda needed to study or was behind with her chores or simply that it was a ‘family’ night and Brenda was unavailable. Brenda’s father seemed to be under the thumb, he never said much and was always doing jobs around the house. It wasn’t unusual to see him with an apron on doing the dishes or cleaning the bathroom. Brenda’s mother would often interrogate me about my studies, scolding me to study harder, wanting to see top marks and be more ambitious. She didn’t want a good for nothing without any prospects going out with her daughter. She even made me vow to give up alcohol. If wanted to see her daughter then I was expected to be seen at Church every Sunday. I had thought of myself as an atheist up to that point but my infatuation with Brenda saw me convert and become baptised in their Church. I would get a brief few minutes after the service to talk to Brenda. It was worth putting up with all that conversion entailed just for those few minutes each week. Brenda’s mother was quick to pass judgment on me and would tell me things like when I needed a haircut and if my shirt was not perfectly ironed. I was quite scared of her and desperate to be in her good books! I was so in love with Brenda though that I was willing to do anything just to spend more time with her.
We dated for 4 years and the most intimacy we had was a quick stolen kiss when our chaperone wasn’t looking. We both graduated with good marks and had begun our careers when Brenda’s mother finally allowed me to marry Brenda. I had to ask her for her daughters hand in marriage, not her father!
While we were engaged Brenda’s company gave her a promotion but it meant going to Sydney. It meant I would have to find another job but I was so eager to be away from the influence of Brenda’s mother I had no hesitation encouraging Brenda to accept the job. In front of Mrs. Falwell I made out it was a sacrifice I was willing to make in order to support Brenda in her career and her mother approved.
After our wedding and honeymoon we moved to Sydney. The next four years were the best years of my life. A new city, a new job, good income and a beautiful wife who I adored. We were free of Mothers influence, I could drink alcohol again and we stopped going to Church, enjoying our Sunday morning sleep in’s and regular love making. Brenda asserted herself as head of the household but she was kind and fairly relaxed. Sex was on her terms but it was fantastic and I was happy to comply as my submissive nature was fulfilled.
Things changed however on the death of Brenda’s Father. We flew down to Melbourne for the funeral and stayed a week. On the night before we were due to return Brenda, Mother (as she insisted I call her) and I were sitting in her lounge room and Mother was distraught with grief. She kept saying she couldn’t bear to live in the house anymore; everything was a reminder of her husband. There was no family left in Melbourne and she was all-alone.
While I felt some sympathy for her, my heart dropped to the floor when Brenda said,
“Why don’t you come to Sydney and live with us Mummy, we have a spare room we could clean out for you, I am sure you would be of great help to both of us, we’d love to have you, wouldn’t we George?”
Brenda looked at me with one of those looks that said “Don’t you dare disagree with me”.
I was crestfallen, I could endure the occasional visit from Mother but living with us permanently was too much to even contemplate! Beside I had turned the spare room into my study, my little male den where I could play with my computers and electric piano. I hesitated and Brenda said in a tone that was none too pleased
“I said wouldn’t we George?”
I quickly succumbed and said
“Of course Mother, we would love you to stay with us.”
Straightaway Mother embraced Brenda and was gushing with thanks.
Brenda ended up taking extra leave to help her mother prepare her house for sale and pack her things and I was sent back to Sydney with orders to clear out my study and buy a bed and wardrobe. On leaving I was given a shopping list by Mother.
“Make sure you have bought all these things for my arrival George.”
I was taken aback there was no please from her, it sounded very much like an order. I gave her the benefit of the doubt and said an obliging
“Yes Mother.”
It was a taste of what awaited me.
I returned to Sydney and was on my own for a month before Mother arrived with Brenda.
At first I thought I would continue my lifestyle, the odd night out with friends, TV sport occasionally, I honestly thought Mother would help around the house as she wasn’t working like us two but I soon found out how wrong I was.
It was only the fourth night after she moved in; I had gone for a drink with my mate after work. I did it every now and then and Brenda was always happy to eat something simple that she made herself; I assumed Mother and her could do the same. At 6:45 pm I received a text message from Brenda: Mother has called a household meeting for 7 pm, hurry home!
It was a 10 minute walk home from the pub so I could have made it but I thought to myself ‘she has to give more notice than that ‘so I stayed and finished my beer before heading home and was 5 minutes late. I walked into the dining room and sitting in the carving chair, which I usually sat in was Mother, with Brenda on her right. Mother spoke,
“We will deal with your lateness afterwards George now sit down while I tell you what Brenda has agreed to.”
I looked at Brenda and she looked at me with a wry smile, her arms crossed and a look of smugness across her face. Mother nodded her head to the seat on her left and I sat down.
“You love my daughter don’t you George?”
“Of course Mother.”
“You want Her to succeed in her career don’t you?”
“Of course Mother.”
“You want to be a good supportive husband to my daughter don’t you?”
“Of course Mother.”
“Since moving in here it has become clear to me that your relationship is dysfunctional. Brenda is so busy with her career that she hasn’t realized what has been happening right under her very nose. I knew from day one George that you are a beta male. Beta males are at their best in supportive, submissive and following roles. They are the drones or worker bees and it is best if they are kept busy in the service of their partner. My late husband was a beta male and a very well trained one at that wasn’t he Brenda?
“Yes mother, he was very hardworking and supportive to you.”
“That’s right Brenda and he was happy because he knew his place and strived to be the best most supportive husband he could be. It was just the way it needed to be because I am an Alpha female. Alphas are leaders, dominants and decision makers. It is best when they are in charge and the beta obeys, simple as that. Brenda is also an Alpha female George and you are a beta male. In the four days I have been here it has become clear that you are acting like a wanna be alpha, and failing to give my daughter the support that a loving beta husband should. This is why your marriage is so dysfunctional.”
I was taken aback to say the least, I didn’t think our marriage was dysfunctional! I did my share of chores around the house and I thought we were happy. I wasn’t going to let her get away with that statement!
“Our marriage is fine Mother, its not dysfunctional at all.”
“I am afraid I beg to differ George and now that I pointed out to Brenda how poor your support has been to her, she agrees with me.”
I couldn’t believe it! I said to Brenda,
“That’s not true is it Brenda?”
I looked at Brenda and she had a cold steely face and was looking mighty serious.
“It is true George. Mother has made me realise how selfish and lazy you are, how I am the main breadwinner and how I have to work the hardest and yet I still do many of the household chores. Mother reminded me of my father and how he was a model of how a supportive husband should be and you are from that George!”
I was shell-shocked! I didn’t realise she was so unhappy. In fact she had never said anything like this until Mother arrived. Mother then spoke,
“ Now I have spoken to Brenda and she agrees that this marriage needs a shake up. Since arriving here George, it has become blatantly obvious that you take your duties as a husband far too lightly. You are lazy and selfish! Brenda is the main breadwinner in the household and you should be doing much more to support her. You are not living the beta role George. You were not even home to prepare us dinner tonight, you have been out drinking of all things!”
“Its only every now and....
“Quiet when I am talking to you!”
Mother cut me off and silenced me.
“I have spoken to Brenda and she has agreed to let me train you in becoming a proper beta husband. Haven’t you Brenda?”
I looked at Brenda and saw her nod her head; She was smiling from ear to ear and had her hands on her hips. She was looking quite pleased with herself. I noticed she was wearing stilettos and nylons, which she knew I loved and at that moment I felt myself become aroused. I knew I would do whatever she asked.
“That’s right, Mother is going to train you!”
“I have the spare time now that I am retired and it is good for me to have something useful to occupy myself with. You remember how well trained Brenda’s father was, I have told Brenda I can provide the same training to you. Surely you agree your wife deserves the best. ”
“What do you say to Mother for this kind offer George?” asked Brenda
“Umm,uhh.”
“George!”
She looked at me with a fierceness I had not seen and I knew at that moment what I must say,
“Th,,Th,,Thank you Mother.”
. Then Brenda said,
“I am so glad you agreed George. Now I am off to Auckland on Sunday so you will have three weeks solely under Mothers Rule. I hope to see a big improvement by the time I get back.”
I had forgotten all about Brenda’s business trip, she had told me but I did not realise it was only 2 days away. The full reality of my situation was starting to sink in. Three whole weeks under Mothers sole Rule followed by her ongoing Rule when Brenda returned. I was broken out of my reverie by Mother saying.
“Firstly we have your lateness to this meeting to deal with George. Go fetch the hairbrush off the dressing table in my bedroom.”
I ran to fetch the hairbrush.
“Come now over my lap.”
At first I did not think she was serious. Then she waved her arm, motioning me over.
“Come come. Don’t be shy, you’ll be getting used to this George.”
Mother tapped the hairbrush on her thigh as I walked towards her and bent over. She pulled my trousers and underpants to my knees and exposed my bottom. As I lay across her ample lap she started to tap my bottom with the back of the hard wooden hair bush. It was an antique hairbrush made to last, they began to sting but this was just her warm up. She then laid them on hard, in rhythm with her words. One word one stroke
“Now repeat after me SMACK! Beta - SMACK! - Husbands- SMACK! Are -SMACK! -Always - SMACK! Punctual SMACK!”
Then I would repeat with a smack after each word. I must have had to repeat the sentence 50 times! Each stroke really stung and when they started to overlay it hurt even more. My thighs received their fair share of strokes as well. It was horrendously painful. On top of the physical pain was the emotional pain. Mother made me feel like a naughty little boy having me over her lap in this fashion, my manliness seemed to dissolve, my abject humiliation complete. All the time I could just see Brenda’s heels. This added to my psychological torture. I had a fetish for high heels but Brenda rarely wore them. Why did she choose this moment to tease me? She was intent on witnessing and adding to my humiliation.
At last the order came,
“OK, get up, trousers up and on with this!”
I stood up and Mother produced a frilly apron for me to wear. It was white with especially frilly lace sewn around the edges and a pattern of pink flowers.
"Now off to the kitchen and prepare us our dinner. Bring Brenda and I a glass of lime cordial with sparkling mineral water then go and prepare a salmon and pasta salad. Serve two plates in the dining room in half an hour. You are not eating with us. You will be off to bed without your supper tonight. From now on it is straight home after work for you. You may also consider you yourself tea total from now on. There will be no alcohol passing your lips again!"
"Yes Mother." I replied meekly
I went to the kitchen and busied myself with the preparations. I was devastated I had lost my drinking privileges, how would I explain this to my mates? After I served the dinner I was reprimanded for putting too much dressing on the salad and was given another 24 strokes of the hairbrush and then ordered to the dishes and sent to bed hungry. This was a taste of what was to come.
The next evening was Brenda's last night at home before she left and Brenda and Mother went out for a farewell dinner. I was left behind with a heap of ironing which included all of Brenda's clothes she was taking away, They had to be ironed and folded and then laid out on the bed to be inspected. I felt a bit resentful as here clothes were bound to be crushed by the time Brenda arrived at her destination and I have to admit to doing a bit of a slap dash job. Ironing was a chore Brenda always did and I was not very good at it. Mother's container had arrived from Melbourne and there was an absolute mountain of her clothes that had to be pressed as well. I had only made a small dent in my job when the ladies returned.
They came in quietly and caught me in the kitchen getting a drink. I was startled to see Mother and Brenda when I turned at the sound of Mothers voice,
"If you are in here snacking I take it the ironing must all be done, come show me."
"No Mother...Its not finished...I was t.t.taking a break."
I stuttered nervously as I followed her into the laundry. On seeing the pile of clothes that still needed ironing Mother said,
"What on earth have you been doing George while we were out! You have hardly done anything!"
She then walked over to the rack where the dresses and blouses I had ironed were hanging. One by on she went over them, picking a fault or a crease and throwing them in the basket with the un-ironed clothes.
"This one will have be ironed again, and this one and this one."
She went on and on and in the end was satisfied with just one blouse.
"This is disgraceful George and not up to standard! You will be punished for this! You have obviously not been concentrating on your duty! That is a sign of disrespect to both Brenda and I! I expected a lot more done than this and done perfectly! You are going to learn that a good beta husband is a diligent beta husband now go and fetch the hairbrush!"
I ran to the bedroom and returned with the hairbrush. Mother was sitting on one of the dining room chairs.
"Knickers to knees and over my lap!
Once more I flushed crimson as I was put into position over Mother's lap.
"Repeat after me."
"Beta - smack! - Husbands - smack! - Do - smack! - Their - smack! - Chores - smack - diligently - smack - accurately - smack! - And - smack! - Quickly - smack"
Once again I had to say the damn sentence about 50 times. It seemed to hurt worse than the hiding from the day before, I could feel any traces of resistance being beaten out of me and felt my pride further shattered when I could no longer hold back the tears and started crying.
"Are they tears I see George?"
"Y y y yes Mother"
I was sobbing but she just mocked me,
"Awww, Georgie crying girls tears...I didn’t realise you were a sissy Georgie...I think I better put you in a pinny if you are going to cry like a girl."
The shame and humiliation I felt at that moment burned through me. It was the first time she called me Georgie instead of George and the feeling in the back of my throat was 100% shame. I must have been redder than a beetroot and looked awfully disheveled. Mother rifled through the ironing basket and pulled out a floral pinafore covered in a pattern of pink roses.
"This is more suitable dress for a girl like you Georgie, put it on now."
Any resistance I may have had was shattered as I meekly donned the pinafore.
"Until you learn to take your punishments like a man Georgie you are forbidden to wear male clothes in this house. Tomorrow I will issue you your new uniform. You are now a sissy husband until further notice. Only when I deem your behavior has improved will you be allowed to wear male clothes in the house again. Now go and make Brenda and I a hot chocolate and then off to bed. You will set your alarm for 5 am and I hope to see most of this ironing done by the time we go to church. By the way Brenda what time is Church?"
"I don't know Mother."
Brenda answered a little sheepishly
"What do you mean you do not know, haven't you been going to Church since you moved here?"
"No Mother, George convinced me that if my colleagues found out it would be detrimental to my career and really that no one believed in that anymore. He said Church was a load of nonsense and that we shouldn't waste our Sunday mornings at a boring service."
I couldn't believe it! Brenda had been happy not to go to Church anymore, I had never said any of those things to her and here she was trying to put the blame onto me!
"Well George I am disgusted! How could you lead my daughter astray like that! You will go out right now and find out what time the service is tomorrow and the three of us will be attending. We will be going early and introducing ourselves to the pastor tomorrow! I will also be giving you some Scripture lessons in your free time. So you can forget about TV and sports for a while."
Sullenly I went out and walked the two kilometres to the Church to read the sign out the front and see what time the service began. I was surprised to see the pastor was a female, Reverend Johanna Vorster and there was an 8 am service and a 6 pm Service.
When I returned home Mother said I had to rise at 5:00 am, do an hours ironing and then shower and have breakfast served at 7 am. We would be leaving at 7:30 am to give us time to introduce ourselves to Pastor Vorster. After the service there would be just enough time to drop Brenda at the airport and that I could look forward to attending the evening service after my first Scripture lesson with Mother. I was then ordered to make the ladies a hot chocolate before being sent to bed. I went to bed that night with a heavy and despondent heart feeling as if my freedom was quickly vanishing. I was exhausted and fell asleep straight away and did not notice Brenda come to bed. Little did I realise this would be the last night we shared the same bed.
To be continued.....
By Sissy Karen
My wife Brenda always ‘wore the pants’ so to speak. I didn’t mind doing more than my share of the household chores and liked the fact that she took the lead in the bedroom. I was infatuated with her and would defer to her in all things. Yes I had submissive streak and Brenda used it to ensure that her pleasure was the number one priority in the bedroom. She made the major decisions in our lives and I was happy with that. Her career was more important than mine and I did what I could to support her. Having said that our sex life and relationship was otherwise a pretty vanilla one. We loved each other and enjoyed each others company.
Brenda was very close to her mother who still lived in Melbourne. Since we had moved away however her Mothers influence had diminished. We had moved to Sydney for Brenda’s job almost straight after the wedding. Brenda’s mother was a very controlling woman and certainly laid out a lot of Rules during our courtship. She was very old fashioned and would not let us go out without a chaperone. Usually the chaperone was Brenda’s mother herself or if not her sister, Aunty Gretchen. I always had to have Brenda home by 11 pm at the latest, often earlier. Every time I wanted to take Brenda out I would have to ask her mother who would proceed to interrogate me as to where we were going, who else would be there and if it was a movie or some other entertainment she would have to approve it if it was suitable. It was not unusual for me to be refused permission. Often the reason would be that Brenda needed to study or was behind with her chores or simply that it was a ‘family’ night and Brenda was unavailable. Brenda’s father seemed to be under the thumb, he never said much and was always doing jobs around the house. It wasn’t unusual to see him with an apron on doing the dishes or cleaning the bathroom. Brenda’s mother would often interrogate me about my studies, scolding me to study harder, wanting to see top marks and be more ambitious. She didn’t want a good for nothing without any prospects going out with her daughter. She even made me vow to give up alcohol. If wanted to see her daughter then I was expected to be seen at Church every Sunday. I had thought of myself as an atheist up to that point but my infatuation with Brenda saw me convert and become baptised in their Church. I would get a brief few minutes after the service to talk to Brenda. It was worth putting up with all that conversion entailed just for those few minutes each week. Brenda’s mother was quick to pass judgment on me and would tell me things like when I needed a haircut and if my shirt was not perfectly ironed. I was quite scared of her and desperate to be in her good books! I was so in love with Brenda though that I was willing to do anything just to spend more time with her.
We dated for 4 years and the most intimacy we had was a quick stolen kiss when our chaperone wasn’t looking. We both graduated with good marks and had begun our careers when Brenda’s mother finally allowed me to marry Brenda. I had to ask her for her daughters hand in marriage, not her father!
While we were engaged Brenda’s company gave her a promotion but it meant going to Sydney. It meant I would have to find another job but I was so eager to be away from the influence of Brenda’s mother I had no hesitation encouraging Brenda to accept the job. In front of Mrs. Falwell I made out it was a sacrifice I was willing to make in order to support Brenda in her career and her mother approved.
After our wedding and honeymoon we moved to Sydney. The next four years were the best years of my life. A new city, a new job, good income and a beautiful wife who I adored. We were free of Mothers influence, I could drink alcohol again and we stopped going to Church, enjoying our Sunday morning sleep in’s and regular love making. Brenda asserted herself as head of the household but she was kind and fairly relaxed. Sex was on her terms but it was fantastic and I was happy to comply as my submissive nature was fulfilled.
Things changed however on the death of Brenda’s Father. We flew down to Melbourne for the funeral and stayed a week. On the night before we were due to return Brenda, Mother (as she insisted I call her) and I were sitting in her lounge room and Mother was distraught with grief. She kept saying she couldn’t bear to live in the house anymore; everything was a reminder of her husband. There was no family left in Melbourne and she was all-alone.
While I felt some sympathy for her, my heart dropped to the floor when Brenda said,
“Why don’t you come to Sydney and live with us Mummy, we have a spare room we could clean out for you, I am sure you would be of great help to both of us, we’d love to have you, wouldn’t we George?”
Brenda looked at me with one of those looks that said “Don’t you dare disagree with me”.
I was crestfallen, I could endure the occasional visit from Mother but living with us permanently was too much to even contemplate! Beside I had turned the spare room into my study, my little male den where I could play with my computers and electric piano. I hesitated and Brenda said in a tone that was none too pleased
“I said wouldn’t we George?”
I quickly succumbed and said
“Of course Mother, we would love you to stay with us.”
Straightaway Mother embraced Brenda and was gushing with thanks.
Brenda ended up taking extra leave to help her mother prepare her house for sale and pack her things and I was sent back to Sydney with orders to clear out my study and buy a bed and wardrobe. On leaving I was given a shopping list by Mother.
“Make sure you have bought all these things for my arrival George.”
I was taken aback there was no please from her, it sounded very much like an order. I gave her the benefit of the doubt and said an obliging
“Yes Mother.”
It was a taste of what awaited me.
I returned to Sydney and was on my own for a month before Mother arrived with Brenda.
At first I thought I would continue my lifestyle, the odd night out with friends, TV sport occasionally, I honestly thought Mother would help around the house as she wasn’t working like us two but I soon found out how wrong I was.
It was only the fourth night after she moved in; I had gone for a drink with my mate after work. I did it every now and then and Brenda was always happy to eat something simple that she made herself; I assumed Mother and her could do the same. At 6:45 pm I received a text message from Brenda: Mother has called a household meeting for 7 pm, hurry home!
It was a 10 minute walk home from the pub so I could have made it but I thought to myself ‘she has to give more notice than that ‘so I stayed and finished my beer before heading home and was 5 minutes late. I walked into the dining room and sitting in the carving chair, which I usually sat in was Mother, with Brenda on her right. Mother spoke,
“We will deal with your lateness afterwards George now sit down while I tell you what Brenda has agreed to.”
I looked at Brenda and she looked at me with a wry smile, her arms crossed and a look of smugness across her face. Mother nodded her head to the seat on her left and I sat down.
“You love my daughter don’t you George?”
“Of course Mother.”
“You want Her to succeed in her career don’t you?”
“Of course Mother.”
“You want to be a good supportive husband to my daughter don’t you?”
“Of course Mother.”
“Since moving in here it has become clear to me that your relationship is dysfunctional. Brenda is so busy with her career that she hasn’t realized what has been happening right under her very nose. I knew from day one George that you are a beta male. Beta males are at their best in supportive, submissive and following roles. They are the drones or worker bees and it is best if they are kept busy in the service of their partner. My late husband was a beta male and a very well trained one at that wasn’t he Brenda?
“Yes mother, he was very hardworking and supportive to you.”
“That’s right Brenda and he was happy because he knew his place and strived to be the best most supportive husband he could be. It was just the way it needed to be because I am an Alpha female. Alphas are leaders, dominants and decision makers. It is best when they are in charge and the beta obeys, simple as that. Brenda is also an Alpha female George and you are a beta male. In the four days I have been here it has become clear that you are acting like a wanna be alpha, and failing to give my daughter the support that a loving beta husband should. This is why your marriage is so dysfunctional.”
I was taken aback to say the least, I didn’t think our marriage was dysfunctional! I did my share of chores around the house and I thought we were happy. I wasn’t going to let her get away with that statement!
“Our marriage is fine Mother, its not dysfunctional at all.”
“I am afraid I beg to differ George and now that I pointed out to Brenda how poor your support has been to her, she agrees with me.”
I couldn’t believe it! I said to Brenda,
“That’s not true is it Brenda?”
I looked at Brenda and she had a cold steely face and was looking mighty serious.
“It is true George. Mother has made me realise how selfish and lazy you are, how I am the main breadwinner and how I have to work the hardest and yet I still do many of the household chores. Mother reminded me of my father and how he was a model of how a supportive husband should be and you are from that George!”
I was shell-shocked! I didn’t realise she was so unhappy. In fact she had never said anything like this until Mother arrived. Mother then spoke,
“ Now I have spoken to Brenda and she agrees that this marriage needs a shake up. Since arriving here George, it has become blatantly obvious that you take your duties as a husband far too lightly. You are lazy and selfish! Brenda is the main breadwinner in the household and you should be doing much more to support her. You are not living the beta role George. You were not even home to prepare us dinner tonight, you have been out drinking of all things!”
“Its only every now and....
“Quiet when I am talking to you!”
Mother cut me off and silenced me.
“I have spoken to Brenda and she has agreed to let me train you in becoming a proper beta husband. Haven’t you Brenda?”
I looked at Brenda and saw her nod her head; She was smiling from ear to ear and had her hands on her hips. She was looking quite pleased with herself. I noticed she was wearing stilettos and nylons, which she knew I loved and at that moment I felt myself become aroused. I knew I would do whatever she asked.
“That’s right, Mother is going to train you!”
“I have the spare time now that I am retired and it is good for me to have something useful to occupy myself with. You remember how well trained Brenda’s father was, I have told Brenda I can provide the same training to you. Surely you agree your wife deserves the best. ”
“What do you say to Mother for this kind offer George?” asked Brenda
“Umm,uhh.”
“George!”
She looked at me with a fierceness I had not seen and I knew at that moment what I must say,
“Th,,Th,,Thank you Mother.”
. Then Brenda said,
“I am so glad you agreed George. Now I am off to Auckland on Sunday so you will have three weeks solely under Mothers Rule. I hope to see a big improvement by the time I get back.”
I had forgotten all about Brenda’s business trip, she had told me but I did not realise it was only 2 days away. The full reality of my situation was starting to sink in. Three whole weeks under Mothers sole Rule followed by her ongoing Rule when Brenda returned. I was broken out of my reverie by Mother saying.
“Firstly we have your lateness to this meeting to deal with George. Go fetch the hairbrush off the dressing table in my bedroom.”
I ran to fetch the hairbrush.
“Come now over my lap.”
At first I did not think she was serious. Then she waved her arm, motioning me over.
“Come come. Don’t be shy, you’ll be getting used to this George.”
Mother tapped the hairbrush on her thigh as I walked towards her and bent over. She pulled my trousers and underpants to my knees and exposed my bottom. As I lay across her ample lap she started to tap my bottom with the back of the hard wooden hair bush. It was an antique hairbrush made to last, they began to sting but this was just her warm up. She then laid them on hard, in rhythm with her words. One word one stroke
“Now repeat after me SMACK! Beta - SMACK! - Husbands- SMACK! Are -SMACK! -Always - SMACK! Punctual SMACK!”
Then I would repeat with a smack after each word. I must have had to repeat the sentence 50 times! Each stroke really stung and when they started to overlay it hurt even more. My thighs received their fair share of strokes as well. It was horrendously painful. On top of the physical pain was the emotional pain. Mother made me feel like a naughty little boy having me over her lap in this fashion, my manliness seemed to dissolve, my abject humiliation complete. All the time I could just see Brenda’s heels. This added to my psychological torture. I had a fetish for high heels but Brenda rarely wore them. Why did she choose this moment to tease me? She was intent on witnessing and adding to my humiliation.
At last the order came,
“OK, get up, trousers up and on with this!”
I stood up and Mother produced a frilly apron for me to wear. It was white with especially frilly lace sewn around the edges and a pattern of pink flowers.
"Now off to the kitchen and prepare us our dinner. Bring Brenda and I a glass of lime cordial with sparkling mineral water then go and prepare a salmon and pasta salad. Serve two plates in the dining room in half an hour. You are not eating with us. You will be off to bed without your supper tonight. From now on it is straight home after work for you. You may also consider you yourself tea total from now on. There will be no alcohol passing your lips again!"
"Yes Mother." I replied meekly
I went to the kitchen and busied myself with the preparations. I was devastated I had lost my drinking privileges, how would I explain this to my mates? After I served the dinner I was reprimanded for putting too much dressing on the salad and was given another 24 strokes of the hairbrush and then ordered to the dishes and sent to bed hungry. This was a taste of what was to come.
The next evening was Brenda's last night at home before she left and Brenda and Mother went out for a farewell dinner. I was left behind with a heap of ironing which included all of Brenda's clothes she was taking away, They had to be ironed and folded and then laid out on the bed to be inspected. I felt a bit resentful as here clothes were bound to be crushed by the time Brenda arrived at her destination and I have to admit to doing a bit of a slap dash job. Ironing was a chore Brenda always did and I was not very good at it. Mother's container had arrived from Melbourne and there was an absolute mountain of her clothes that had to be pressed as well. I had only made a small dent in my job when the ladies returned.
They came in quietly and caught me in the kitchen getting a drink. I was startled to see Mother and Brenda when I turned at the sound of Mothers voice,
"If you are in here snacking I take it the ironing must all be done, come show me."
"No Mother...Its not finished...I was t.t.taking a break."
I stuttered nervously as I followed her into the laundry. On seeing the pile of clothes that still needed ironing Mother said,
"What on earth have you been doing George while we were out! You have hardly done anything!"
She then walked over to the rack where the dresses and blouses I had ironed were hanging. One by on she went over them, picking a fault or a crease and throwing them in the basket with the un-ironed clothes.
"This one will have be ironed again, and this one and this one."
She went on and on and in the end was satisfied with just one blouse.
"This is disgraceful George and not up to standard! You will be punished for this! You have obviously not been concentrating on your duty! That is a sign of disrespect to both Brenda and I! I expected a lot more done than this and done perfectly! You are going to learn that a good beta husband is a diligent beta husband now go and fetch the hairbrush!"
I ran to the bedroom and returned with the hairbrush. Mother was sitting on one of the dining room chairs.
"Knickers to knees and over my lap!
Once more I flushed crimson as I was put into position over Mother's lap.
"Repeat after me."
"Beta - smack! - Husbands - smack! - Do - smack! - Their - smack! - Chores - smack - diligently - smack - accurately - smack! - And - smack! - Quickly - smack"
Once again I had to say the damn sentence about 50 times. It seemed to hurt worse than the hiding from the day before, I could feel any traces of resistance being beaten out of me and felt my pride further shattered when I could no longer hold back the tears and started crying.
"Are they tears I see George?"
"Y y y yes Mother"
I was sobbing but she just mocked me,
"Awww, Georgie crying girls tears...I didn’t realise you were a sissy Georgie...I think I better put you in a pinny if you are going to cry like a girl."
The shame and humiliation I felt at that moment burned through me. It was the first time she called me Georgie instead of George and the feeling in the back of my throat was 100% shame. I must have been redder than a beetroot and looked awfully disheveled. Mother rifled through the ironing basket and pulled out a floral pinafore covered in a pattern of pink roses.
"This is more suitable dress for a girl like you Georgie, put it on now."
Any resistance I may have had was shattered as I meekly donned the pinafore.
"Until you learn to take your punishments like a man Georgie you are forbidden to wear male clothes in this house. Tomorrow I will issue you your new uniform. You are now a sissy husband until further notice. Only when I deem your behavior has improved will you be allowed to wear male clothes in the house again. Now go and make Brenda and I a hot chocolate and then off to bed. You will set your alarm for 5 am and I hope to see most of this ironing done by the time we go to church. By the way Brenda what time is Church?"
"I don't know Mother."
Brenda answered a little sheepishly
"What do you mean you do not know, haven't you been going to Church since you moved here?"
"No Mother, George convinced me that if my colleagues found out it would be detrimental to my career and really that no one believed in that anymore. He said Church was a load of nonsense and that we shouldn't waste our Sunday mornings at a boring service."
I couldn't believe it! Brenda had been happy not to go to Church anymore, I had never said any of those things to her and here she was trying to put the blame onto me!
"Well George I am disgusted! How could you lead my daughter astray like that! You will go out right now and find out what time the service is tomorrow and the three of us will be attending. We will be going early and introducing ourselves to the pastor tomorrow! I will also be giving you some Scripture lessons in your free time. So you can forget about TV and sports for a while."
Sullenly I went out and walked the two kilometres to the Church to read the sign out the front and see what time the service began. I was surprised to see the pastor was a female, Reverend Johanna Vorster and there was an 8 am service and a 6 pm Service.
When I returned home Mother said I had to rise at 5:00 am, do an hours ironing and then shower and have breakfast served at 7 am. We would be leaving at 7:30 am to give us time to introduce ourselves to Pastor Vorster. After the service there would be just enough time to drop Brenda at the airport and that I could look forward to attending the evening service after my first Scripture lesson with Mother. I was then ordered to make the ladies a hot chocolate before being sent to bed. I went to bed that night with a heavy and despondent heart feeling as if my freedom was quickly vanishing. I was exhausted and fell asleep straight away and did not notice Brenda come to bed. Little did I realise this would be the last night we shared the same bed.
To be continued.....
↧
Mother in Law made me a sissy maid - Part 2
Husband Training with Mother
By Sissy Karen Part 1 click here
My alarm went at 5 am and I looked across at my beautiful wife sleeping soundly. I could see a slight glimpse of the top of her breast as her nightie had slipped a little. The thought of trying to wake her and seeing if I could tempt her with some love making crossed my mind but I remembered the two baskets of ironing Mother expected me to have completed before breakfast and decided it was more prudent to do my duty. I jumped out of bed and then I slaved away in the laundry for the next 90 minutes and still had only ironed one basket load. Mother has so many damned pleated skirts to iron and they took me forever! At 6:30 I began making the breakfast. Mother wanted the full hot breakfast, sausages, eggs, toast, bacon, fruit and yoghurt, freshly squeezed juice and coffee from our coffee machine. I managed to have it all plated up and on the table just in time. The ladies both arrived in the dining room together. Mothers first words were,
“Did you finish the ironing Georgie like I told you.”
“No Mother, it is taking longer than I hoped.”
“There will be a punishment for that. I expect you to work quickly as well as thoroughly. You will be rising early every morning until it is completed understand?”
“Yes Mother.”
Brenda then said to Mother,
“I still have quite a bit of packing to do Mother, do you mind if I miss Church this Sunday, I will start going again when I return form my trip.”
“Certainly darling, with the lack of help you have been getting from Georgie is it no wonder you are still not ready. I will take Georgie to church, you stay behind and finish your packing and then we will take you to the airport after church. Now Georgie, you have a shower and then go to my room, I have laid out what you will be wearing to church. Then if there is time you may have a slice of toast and a glass of water before we go to church.”
I was quite hungry as I had been working hard all morning and cooking the bacon had only added to the hunger pains. I tried to hide my resentment that I only got toast and water. After showering I went into Mothers room and nearly died when I saw the clothes that she had laid out for me. There were a white padded panty girdle with clips for white stockings, white panties and bra. There was a white blouse with a peter pan collar. It looked like it was part of a girls school uniform. While not too over the top, anyone with more than a cursory look would realise it wasn’t a man’s shirt.
By Sissy Karen Part 1 click here
My alarm went at 5 am and I looked across at my beautiful wife sleeping soundly. I could see a slight glimpse of the top of her breast as her nightie had slipped a little. The thought of trying to wake her and seeing if I could tempt her with some love making crossed my mind but I remembered the two baskets of ironing Mother expected me to have completed before breakfast and decided it was more prudent to do my duty. I jumped out of bed and then I slaved away in the laundry for the next 90 minutes and still had only ironed one basket load. Mother has so many damned pleated skirts to iron and they took me forever! At 6:30 I began making the breakfast. Mother wanted the full hot breakfast, sausages, eggs, toast, bacon, fruit and yoghurt, freshly squeezed juice and coffee from our coffee machine. I managed to have it all plated up and on the table just in time. The ladies both arrived in the dining room together. Mothers first words were,
“Did you finish the ironing Georgie like I told you.”
“No Mother, it is taking longer than I hoped.”
“There will be a punishment for that. I expect you to work quickly as well as thoroughly. You will be rising early every morning until it is completed understand?”
“Yes Mother.”
Brenda then said to Mother,
“I still have quite a bit of packing to do Mother, do you mind if I miss Church this Sunday, I will start going again when I return form my trip.”
“Certainly darling, with the lack of help you have been getting from Georgie is it no wonder you are still not ready. I will take Georgie to church, you stay behind and finish your packing and then we will take you to the airport after church. Now Georgie, you have a shower and then go to my room, I have laid out what you will be wearing to church. Then if there is time you may have a slice of toast and a glass of water before we go to church.”
I was quite hungry as I had been working hard all morning and cooking the bacon had only added to the hunger pains. I tried to hide my resentment that I only got toast and water. After showering I went into Mothers room and nearly died when I saw the clothes that she had laid out for me. There were a white padded panty girdle with clips for white stockings, white panties and bra. There was a white blouse with a peter pan collar. It looked like it was part of a girls school uniform. While not too over the top, anyone with more than a cursory look would realise it wasn’t a man’s shirt.
To go with this was a pair of black high waisted trousers without pockets and a side zipper. They were plain black but very obviously ladies pants, over the padded panty girdle gave my bottom had a very effeminate look about it.
While these clothes were not as feminine as a dress or skirts they still were plainly in a feminine style and made me feel very self conscious. There was also a navy jacket, without collar and also cut in a feminine style. It was one thing being forced to dress up at home but to wear this out made me cringe with fear and embarrassment. To top it off the shoes were black mary jane shoes, they were low heeled which was one thing to be grateful for but still had a feminine style. I came back to the kitchen and was greeted by Mothers words,
“Come and give us a look at you?”
Mother looked me over very seriously,
“Turn around Georgie”
and then she broke into a big smile.
“Oh Darling, you look absolutely adorable in that outfit.”
After all I had been through I suddenly felt awash with maternal love. I surprised myself and actually felt proud, for once I had pleased Mother and she appreciated it. It was the lift I needed. I was brought back to reality quick smart when I looked over at Brenda.
Brenda was fighting back a laugh. I knew she was laughing at me. After tasting the joy and pride of Mothers approval I once more felt ridiculous dressed in such a fashion and seeing Brenda cover her mouth and obviously fight back the laugh made me feel even more worried about having to go out dressed like this. Mother however saw my attire as totally appropriate and walking over to me and pinching my face lightly in a playful way said,
“Now my little darling, this is your Sunday bests from now on. I expect to be greeted every Sunday morning dressed like that understand?’
“Yes Mother,” I meekly replied.
“I expect those shoes polished every Saturday night understand”
“Yes Mother.”
Every time she asked “Understand?” I felt more and more submissive. I passively swallowed my last drops of male pride with every meek “Yes Mother” that I replied with.
Brenda finally managed to control herself and added.
“I think it looks cute Georgie, perfect for church.”
Then Mother said,
“Come now we best be off, we don’t want to be late, there’s not time to cook your toast, just fill your water bottle Georgie.”
I felt like crying! I didn’t even get a chance for my toast. Brenda then said,
“Have this instead Georgie.”
Brenda gave me a slice of grapefruit. Brenda knew I hated grapefruit, she often tried to get me to eat it extolling the health virtues of grapefruit for breakfast. I had tried it once and could not stand the bitterness. Since then I had always declined. She took this opportunity, with Mother standing over me to offer me a slice before we left. Even though I was hungry, having made the ladies a cooked breakfast and having none myself, I did not want to eat the grapefruit.
“No thanks Brenda.” I must given a look on my face showing resentment at Brenda for offering what she knew I hated. Mother exploded!
“WIPE THAT LOOK OF YOUR FACE NOW!” she yelled at me!
“You think you could show your wife a little gratitude for offering you anything at all! “
Brenda chipped in,
“And it is so good for his health Mother. I have been trying to get him to eat it for years now.”
“Eat it up now!” said Mother loudly and strongly.
"And don't you dare disobey my daughter again if she tells you to do something!"
I bit into the grapefruit, it seemed especially sour, my face recoiled with the bitterness but I just had to force it down. I hated it.
“From now on your breakfast will include one whole grapefruit understand. You will be a good girl and eat all of what is given without complaining or I will have to get the castor oil out?” Mother barked!
“No Mother”
“Sissy maids should always have an attitude of gratitude Georgie! Or else face some attitude adjustment lessons with my strap!”
“Yes Mother.”
“You have to curb that willful streak and accept that Mother knows best Georgie.”
“Yes Brenda.”
“Now thank your wife properly for the grapefruit.”
“Thank you Brenda for giving me the grapefruit to eat.”
“It’s a pleasure.” Brenda beamed as she said, a look of victory in her eyes.
“Come on, off to church now.”
We said Good Bye to Brenda and I drove Mother to the church.
We arrived 20 minutes before the service and it looked like we were the first there. Before we went in Mother laid down the law.
“You will address Pastor Vorster as Pastor Vorster each time you speak to her. You will address other parishioners as Sir or Madam until you find out their Surname and then you greet them as Mister, Mrs or Miss and use their surname understand?”
“Yes Mother.”
“You will fully participate in the service, praying and singing every hymn, understand?”
“Yes Mother.”
This was going to be a stressful service for me I thought to myself.
We walked in and were about to take our seat, when from out of the vestry came a tall imposing figure of a woman. She was wearing the collar of a priest and a dark shirt, She had neat short blond hair and was wearing glasses that seemed to add to her authoritarian disposition. She greeted us.
“Good Morning, Its great to see some new faces!” She smiled broadly at us and spoke in a strong South African accent.
“Good Morning Pastor, my name is Eleanor Falwell and this is my son in law George.”
Pastor Vorster proffered her hand in greeting and I shook it.
“Pleased to meet you Pastor.” Mother then spoke,
“I have just moved here from Melbourne and my daughter has given me the task of training George here to be a better husband. One of the things I insist on is regular church attendance and active participation in the parish. He used to attend Church every Sunday when he was courting my daughter but since moving to Sydney he has led my daughter astray and not only let his faith go but become a burden on my daughter and a lay about around the house. I hope You may be able to help me with his re education into the faith.”
“Of Course Eleanor! That is so good of you to want to save your son in laws soul as wells as your daughters marriage, I am sure I can be of help with that, I run the correspondence courses for the whole archdiocese, I have a wealth of resources for George. There are courses, assignments essays and examinations we can enroll him in.”
“Thank you so much Pastor, that will be a much better use of George’s free time then going out drinking or lazing about watching TV! George will be more than happy to volunteer to help around the parish as well, won’t you George?”
I knew what I must say.
“Yes Pastor, please if there is anything I can do just ask.”
“Well that is an offer too good to refuse, I am afraid my parish is mostly women so a man to help around the place will be a Godsend. You must come on Wednesday evenings and join the Altar Society, they are a fine group of ladies who keep the church spic and span.”
“George will come straight after work, consider him yours every Wednesday evening from now on.”
“Fantastic, make sure you meet Mrs Fairweather before you go home who is in charge of the Altar Society then come and see me after the service and I will get George the first module of our Scripture study course so he can start straight away.”
“Thank You so much Pastor.”
“What do you say George? Mother nudged me in the ribs.
“Thank You Pastor Vorster.”
For the next hour I sat ramrod straight and tried to give the service my full attention. Pastor Vorster’s brand of Christianity seemed very old fashioned and strict. Hers was a harsh judgmental God, who demanded sacrifices. self control and patient suffering. She spoke about the virtues of temperance and chastity, of self sacrifice and obedience to those in positions of authority. Mother than gave me a nudge in the ribs, indicating that She has now in a position of authroity over me
Pastor Vorster went on, saying that for students to be doing God’s will, they must obey their teachers and for those undertaking education as adults should be doing their very best to listen and do what their teachers expected. It was at that stage it seemed both Pastor Vorster and Mother were looking at me. It was a look that said. “This message is for you!” The sermon went on to say how suffering now would be rewarded in heaven and must be accepted without resentment in this world. Each of us has our own crosses that we must take up like Christ our Saviour.
Her enthusiasm at that stage was reaching a crescendo and she had made shaking in fear. The final hymn began and I was given another nudge for not singing loud enough.
After Church, Mother introduced herself and me to the matrons. There was a genuine consensus of what a ‘saint’ Mother was for taking on my training in her retirement. I was introduced to the head of the Altar Society, Mrs Fairweather a fierce looking matron with her hair tied back in a bun. When she heard about Mother training me she heartily approved and said, “I hope you are grateful for what your Mother in law is doing for you, if it wasn’t for her you marriage would be in tatters, what a wonderful opportunity for you to save it and your sould in the process. You’d be well advised doing everything she asks of you”
“I am very grateful Mrs Fairweather.”
“Now Pastor has said you have kindly volunteered to help the ladies of the Altar Society.”
Before I could even say anything, Mother spoke up,
“That is right Mrs Fairweather, George will be at your service every Wednesday night, he will be able to come straight from work. If he is not here by 5:30 p.m. sharp be sure to let me know.”
“Happy to oblige Mrs Falwell. Now George I am in charge of the Altar Society so report to me on arrival and I will tell you your duties.”
“Yes Mrs Fairweather.”
“I give you total charge of him while he is your care Mrs Fairweather, be sure to work him hard, I think it is high time he made amends for all those years he has neglected his faith by doing a little service for the Church If you would be kind enough to call me and give me a report after each Wednesday night I would greatly appreciate it”
“It would be a pleasure, and don’t you worry about me not working him hard, there is mountains of polishing to do! Anyway I must head off, It was a pleasure to meet you Mrs Falwell.”
Then turning to me she added,
“And by the way George, I just love those slacks you are wearing.”
She patted me on the bottom as she said it and the matrons gathered all gave a giggle. I was once more awash with embarrassment and cast my gaze to the ground to avoid eye contact. Mother then said,
“Look at Mrs Fairweather when she talks to you!”
“And I will be seeing you on Wednesday, straight after work!”
I looked at Mrs Fairweather and felt like melting away, my shame was so great, but I managed a very humble,
“Yes Mrs Fairweather.”
I would soon come to dread Wednesday nights and working under Mrs Fairweather’s supervision. That is another chapter of this story for another day! Before we went home we had to wait to see Pastor Vorster. I stood there silently as Mother made pleasant conversation with the other ladies. I kept quiet and only spoke if spoken to . As the Pastor fare-welled the last of the congregation she walked towards us,
“Ah my new parishioners, it is so good to have some new blood.”
Mother than spoke,
“You said to ask you about the Scripture course for George.”
“Oh, yes thats right, I nearly forgot, come with me to the Rectory.”
We walked into her office, there was a huge mahogany desk and the room was completely surrounded by books on shelves. Pastor Vorster reached up and grabbed a very thick manual.
“OK George, we will enroll you in the ‘Scripture for Moderns” course. Each week you will work through one chapter and complete the exercises for that chapter. If you hand them in to me on Friday evening , I will have them marked for you by Sunday when you come to church.”
She handed me the thick manual.
“You do have a bible at home I take it.”
“Ah,,,ah,,,yes.. I think so. Pastor”
Mother then raised her voice.
“YOU THINK SO! You better have my boy or there will be a thrashing when we get home!”
I was shocked to hear Mother mention discipline in front of the Pastor and I thought Pastor Vorster would be horrified.”
‘Glad to hear you are not afraid to use the rod on the boy, too many so called Christians have shied away from corporal punishment, but it is clear that is fully endorsed by scripture.”
I was shocked to say the least, thinking this style of Christianity belonged to the Dark Ages and started to think where in hell I would have put my Bible, it was a wedding present from Mother and I hoped I still had it. Pastor Vorster handed me the manual and I leafed through the first chapter, there must have been over 25 pages of reading, followed by 20 questions and a 2000 word assignment, I was starting to think I could kiss any free time goodbye if I was to complete this in a week. Mother than spoke.
“I would like George to do two chapters a week instead of one.”
“That is what I like to see a conscientious student. Two chapters a week it is,”
I was shellshocked to say the least. How did Mother expect me to do so much! I had so many chores to do and now this, it was too much. I was dumbfounded. Mother had to give me a nudge in the ribs to shake me out of it,
“What do you say to Pastor Vorster George?”
“Thank you Pastor Vorster.”
“It’s a pleasure George but the person you will be thanking is Lilly ”
She then buzzed on the intercom and a moment later another lady entered the study. She was dressed conservatively in a long skirt, long sleeved button to the neck blouse, a cardigan and also wore very old fashioned glasses. Her hair was tied in plaits. Pastor Vorster said,
“Lilly, let me introduce you to Mrs Falwell and her son in law George.”
The way Lilly greeted us and behaved it soon became clear that she was mild mannered and subservient to Pastor Vorster. It turned out Lilly was a spinster who devoted all her free time to the church. She had completed the whole correspondence course with the best marks ever recorded in the Archdiocese.
I was then told Lilly would be supervising and marking my work and I had to have it handed in by 8 am every Saturday morning at Lilly’s place who would report my progress to Mother and Pastor Vorster at Sunday service. At first I was relieved, I thought this meek mannered girl would be a pushover compared to the other ladies but I would soon find out that despite her meek and very pleasant manner that she would be an extreme stickler for the correct answer and be a very hard marker! After a brief run down from Lilly of what was expected to be completed by next Saturday it was time to go.
“We must head off now, we have to get Brenda to the airport, then I want to look for a maids dress.”
“A maids dress for George did you say?”
“Thats right, I am a firm believer in petticoat discipline to train the unruly husband.”
“You certainly are a woman after my own heart, nothing like getting a man in a dress to rid him of his evil arrogance. I think I may be able help you there, we have an extremely accomplished seamstress in the parish, Mrs Grossman, she played the organ at the service this morning, I am sure she would be more than willing to help you, it would be very hard to find something that fitted well straight off the rack in a store, I can ring her now if you wish.”
“That would be fantastic Pastor, thank you so much”
My humiliation was complete, I must have been as red as a beetroot. While I was already dressed in a slightly feminine way I did not think Mother would disclose this aspect of my training to Pastor Vorster and now to the organist and my new supervisor Lilly as well. Pastor picked up the phone and made the call. Before I knew it arrangements had been made. Mother would be taking me to Mrs Grossman’s house after we dropped off Brenda to take my measurements and discuss what style dress.
“I cannot believe how fortunate we have been to end up in your parish Pastor, the help you are provided me in training Georgie has been immeasurable!”
This was the first time Mother had referred to me as Georgie in the Pastor Vorster’s presence and if I was flushed red before I was now burning up with embarrassment. To top it off I was going to be exposed as a sissy maid to Mrs Grossman later in the day, the humiliation was torturous.
“It is an absolute pleasure, after all it is my mission to serve my parishioners especially when they are involved in such wonderful work as saving marriages and turning selfish wayward males into useful Christian husbands.”
The fierce look that the Pastor gave me as she said those words in her strong South African accent definitely put the fear of God into me. I thanked her once again and after saying Goodbye to both of them I followed Mother back to the car, my head hanging despondently. In the short space of one Church service my life had been turned upside down. This however was just the start of it.
We returned home and I was ordered to change into my working pinafore and prepare the ladies a light lunch, some ham and salad sandwiches on sourdough bread and a cup of tea. As I was getting the lunch ready Brenda asked Mother,
“How was the service Mother?”
“Absolutely wonderful Brenda, they have a fantastic female Pastor who was so helpful and supportive of what I am doing for Georgie. She thinks it is wonderful that I am working on saving your marriage. Like me, she is a firm believer in discipline and thinks petticoating is a wonderful way to train an unruly male. She even put me in touch with a seamstress from the Church who has agreed to hand make a special maids dress for Georgie, we are going over to have her measured this afternoon.”
I looked at Brenda and could see her fighting back the laughter, she thought the whole thing was absolutely hilarious but did not want Mother to see her giggling.
“That sounds very generous of her Mother.”
“Yes, and another lovely lady Lilly has agreed to help Georgie with her faith education and will be supervising her in her
"Scripture for Moderns" course. It is a correspondence Scripture course. Lilly has agreed to personally mark all of Georgie’s work and she will report to Pastor Vorster and I each Sunday on Georgie’s progress. Georgie will have to deal with me for anything less than perfect marks. This will be a much better use of her free time than going to the pub or watching sporting events, don’t you agree.”
“Yes Mother, much better. I am so lucky to have you help me with this.”
Brenda’s approval of all that was happening just made me feel worse. I guess I was hoping that she would have had some moderating influence on Mother but I was quickly learning that not to be the case. Brenda was well and truly 100% behind everything Mother was implementing. In fact the next phrase from Brenda was said with a real tone of superiority such I had not heard from her.
“Run upstairs, change back into your Sunday Bests and fetch my suitcase from upstairs then load it in the car, it’s time to go the airport.”
There was no please, no use of my name, I certainly felt more inferior than I ever had before. As I scurried upstairs to fetch I heard Mother say to Brenda,
“Thats the way an Alpha wife should talk Brenda, well done!”
“Thank you Mother, you are such a good influence, I look forward to seeing the change in Georgie when I get home.”
“I am sure you will be pleasantly surprised."
That comment certainly filled me with dread!
At the airport I was treated like a porter, first carrying Brenda’s bag to check in, then her hand luggage all the way to the barrier. Dressed again in my “Sunday Bests” I certainly felt conspicuous and embarrassed and dare not make eye contact with anyone. Mother insisted I walk two steps behind them. It was as if I wasn’t there. I was not included in any part of the ladies conversations. As we said our goodbyes I was about to kiss Brenda on the lips when she held her hand out for me to kiss the top of her hand. As I did so Mother said,
“That is how you will kiss Brenda in public from now on.”
“I much prefer it this way Georgie.” said Brenda with a wicked gleam in her eye.
I felt like crying that my wife no longer wanted me to kiss her on the lips, this was going too far! My heart was breaking. As I saw Brenda walk through immigration I began to feel very sorry for myself and was holding back the tears.
Mother turned to me and seeing my distress, put her arm around my shoulder and in a gentle affectionate tone said,
“Come now darling, you have to put your trust in Mother now.”
“You have to trust that Mother knows best.”
Then she gave me a big hug, it was overwhelming. I felt the despair be washed away by this display of loving affection from Mother. The hug added to the all encompassing feelings of love I felt for Mother at that moment. She patted me gently on the back and I managed to calm down and feel better and was once more ready to do as I was told. Mother noticed my reaction and said”
“Thats my girl!
To hear those words from Mother really lifted my spirits. I felt even better and ready to obey once more.
Mother read my body language and resumed her strict, no nonsense tone.
“Right now Georgie, come now, off we go, there is so much for you to do. We have to get back home and deal with the little matter of not finishing the ironing this morning then it is over to Mrs Grossman’s to have you measured for your uniform, then back in time for you to prepare dinner before we work out your new sleeping arrangements and daily schedule.”
“yes Mother.”
My humble compliant tone becoming automatic now.
“Come and give us a look at you?”
Mother looked me over very seriously,
“Turn around Georgie”
and then she broke into a big smile.
“Oh Darling, you look absolutely adorable in that outfit.”
After all I had been through I suddenly felt awash with maternal love. I surprised myself and actually felt proud, for once I had pleased Mother and she appreciated it. It was the lift I needed. I was brought back to reality quick smart when I looked over at Brenda.
Brenda was fighting back a laugh. I knew she was laughing at me. After tasting the joy and pride of Mothers approval I once more felt ridiculous dressed in such a fashion and seeing Brenda cover her mouth and obviously fight back the laugh made me feel even more worried about having to go out dressed like this. Mother however saw my attire as totally appropriate and walking over to me and pinching my face lightly in a playful way said,
“Now my little darling, this is your Sunday bests from now on. I expect to be greeted every Sunday morning dressed like that understand?’
“Yes Mother,” I meekly replied.
“I expect those shoes polished every Saturday night understand”
“Yes Mother.”
Every time she asked “Understand?” I felt more and more submissive. I passively swallowed my last drops of male pride with every meek “Yes Mother” that I replied with.
Brenda finally managed to control herself and added.
“I think it looks cute Georgie, perfect for church.”
Then Mother said,
“Come now we best be off, we don’t want to be late, there’s not time to cook your toast, just fill your water bottle Georgie.”
I felt like crying! I didn’t even get a chance for my toast. Brenda then said,
“Have this instead Georgie.”
Brenda gave me a slice of grapefruit. Brenda knew I hated grapefruit, she often tried to get me to eat it extolling the health virtues of grapefruit for breakfast. I had tried it once and could not stand the bitterness. Since then I had always declined. She took this opportunity, with Mother standing over me to offer me a slice before we left. Even though I was hungry, having made the ladies a cooked breakfast and having none myself, I did not want to eat the grapefruit.
“No thanks Brenda.” I must given a look on my face showing resentment at Brenda for offering what she knew I hated. Mother exploded!
“WIPE THAT LOOK OF YOUR FACE NOW!” she yelled at me!
“You think you could show your wife a little gratitude for offering you anything at all! “
Brenda chipped in,
“And it is so good for his health Mother. I have been trying to get him to eat it for years now.”
“Eat it up now!” said Mother loudly and strongly.
"And don't you dare disobey my daughter again if she tells you to do something!"
I bit into the grapefruit, it seemed especially sour, my face recoiled with the bitterness but I just had to force it down. I hated it.
“From now on your breakfast will include one whole grapefruit understand. You will be a good girl and eat all of what is given without complaining or I will have to get the castor oil out?” Mother barked!
“No Mother”
“Sissy maids should always have an attitude of gratitude Georgie! Or else face some attitude adjustment lessons with my strap!”
“Yes Mother.”
“You have to curb that willful streak and accept that Mother knows best Georgie.”
“Yes Brenda.”
“Now thank your wife properly for the grapefruit.”
“Thank you Brenda for giving me the grapefruit to eat.”
“It’s a pleasure.” Brenda beamed as she said, a look of victory in her eyes.
“Come on, off to church now.”
We said Good Bye to Brenda and I drove Mother to the church.
We arrived 20 minutes before the service and it looked like we were the first there. Before we went in Mother laid down the law.
“You will address Pastor Vorster as Pastor Vorster each time you speak to her. You will address other parishioners as Sir or Madam until you find out their Surname and then you greet them as Mister, Mrs or Miss and use their surname understand?”
“Yes Mother.”
“You will fully participate in the service, praying and singing every hymn, understand?”
“Yes Mother.”
This was going to be a stressful service for me I thought to myself.
We walked in and were about to take our seat, when from out of the vestry came a tall imposing figure of a woman. She was wearing the collar of a priest and a dark shirt, She had neat short blond hair and was wearing glasses that seemed to add to her authoritarian disposition. She greeted us.
“Good Morning, Its great to see some new faces!” She smiled broadly at us and spoke in a strong South African accent.
“Good Morning Pastor, my name is Eleanor Falwell and this is my son in law George.”
Pastor Vorster proffered her hand in greeting and I shook it.
“Pleased to meet you Pastor.” Mother then spoke,
“I have just moved here from Melbourne and my daughter has given me the task of training George here to be a better husband. One of the things I insist on is regular church attendance and active participation in the parish. He used to attend Church every Sunday when he was courting my daughter but since moving to Sydney he has led my daughter astray and not only let his faith go but become a burden on my daughter and a lay about around the house. I hope You may be able to help me with his re education into the faith.”
“Of Course Eleanor! That is so good of you to want to save your son in laws soul as wells as your daughters marriage, I am sure I can be of help with that, I run the correspondence courses for the whole archdiocese, I have a wealth of resources for George. There are courses, assignments essays and examinations we can enroll him in.”
“Thank you so much Pastor, that will be a much better use of George’s free time then going out drinking or lazing about watching TV! George will be more than happy to volunteer to help around the parish as well, won’t you George?”
I knew what I must say.
“Yes Pastor, please if there is anything I can do just ask.”
“Well that is an offer too good to refuse, I am afraid my parish is mostly women so a man to help around the place will be a Godsend. You must come on Wednesday evenings and join the Altar Society, they are a fine group of ladies who keep the church spic and span.”
“George will come straight after work, consider him yours every Wednesday evening from now on.”
“Fantastic, make sure you meet Mrs Fairweather before you go home who is in charge of the Altar Society then come and see me after the service and I will get George the first module of our Scripture study course so he can start straight away.”
“Thank You so much Pastor.”
“What do you say George? Mother nudged me in the ribs.
“Thank You Pastor Vorster.”
For the next hour I sat ramrod straight and tried to give the service my full attention. Pastor Vorster’s brand of Christianity seemed very old fashioned and strict. Hers was a harsh judgmental God, who demanded sacrifices. self control and patient suffering. She spoke about the virtues of temperance and chastity, of self sacrifice and obedience to those in positions of authority. Mother than gave me a nudge in the ribs, indicating that She has now in a position of authroity over me
Pastor Vorster went on, saying that for students to be doing God’s will, they must obey their teachers and for those undertaking education as adults should be doing their very best to listen and do what their teachers expected. It was at that stage it seemed both Pastor Vorster and Mother were looking at me. It was a look that said. “This message is for you!” The sermon went on to say how suffering now would be rewarded in heaven and must be accepted without resentment in this world. Each of us has our own crosses that we must take up like Christ our Saviour.
Her enthusiasm at that stage was reaching a crescendo and she had made shaking in fear. The final hymn began and I was given another nudge for not singing loud enough.
After Church, Mother introduced herself and me to the matrons. There was a genuine consensus of what a ‘saint’ Mother was for taking on my training in her retirement. I was introduced to the head of the Altar Society, Mrs Fairweather a fierce looking matron with her hair tied back in a bun. When she heard about Mother training me she heartily approved and said, “I hope you are grateful for what your Mother in law is doing for you, if it wasn’t for her you marriage would be in tatters, what a wonderful opportunity for you to save it and your sould in the process. You’d be well advised doing everything she asks of you”
“I am very grateful Mrs Fairweather.”
“Now Pastor has said you have kindly volunteered to help the ladies of the Altar Society.”
Before I could even say anything, Mother spoke up,
“That is right Mrs Fairweather, George will be at your service every Wednesday night, he will be able to come straight from work. If he is not here by 5:30 p.m. sharp be sure to let me know.”
“Happy to oblige Mrs Falwell. Now George I am in charge of the Altar Society so report to me on arrival and I will tell you your duties.”
“Yes Mrs Fairweather.”
“I give you total charge of him while he is your care Mrs Fairweather, be sure to work him hard, I think it is high time he made amends for all those years he has neglected his faith by doing a little service for the Church If you would be kind enough to call me and give me a report after each Wednesday night I would greatly appreciate it”
“It would be a pleasure, and don’t you worry about me not working him hard, there is mountains of polishing to do! Anyway I must head off, It was a pleasure to meet you Mrs Falwell.”
Then turning to me she added,
“And by the way George, I just love those slacks you are wearing.”
She patted me on the bottom as she said it and the matrons gathered all gave a giggle. I was once more awash with embarrassment and cast my gaze to the ground to avoid eye contact. Mother then said,
“Look at Mrs Fairweather when she talks to you!”
“And I will be seeing you on Wednesday, straight after work!”
I looked at Mrs Fairweather and felt like melting away, my shame was so great, but I managed a very humble,
“Yes Mrs Fairweather.”
I would soon come to dread Wednesday nights and working under Mrs Fairweather’s supervision. That is another chapter of this story for another day! Before we went home we had to wait to see Pastor Vorster. I stood there silently as Mother made pleasant conversation with the other ladies. I kept quiet and only spoke if spoken to . As the Pastor fare-welled the last of the congregation she walked towards us,
“Ah my new parishioners, it is so good to have some new blood.”
Mother than spoke,
“You said to ask you about the Scripture course for George.”
“Oh, yes thats right, I nearly forgot, come with me to the Rectory.”
We walked into her office, there was a huge mahogany desk and the room was completely surrounded by books on shelves. Pastor Vorster reached up and grabbed a very thick manual.
“OK George, we will enroll you in the ‘Scripture for Moderns” course. Each week you will work through one chapter and complete the exercises for that chapter. If you hand them in to me on Friday evening , I will have them marked for you by Sunday when you come to church.”
She handed me the thick manual.
“You do have a bible at home I take it.”
“Ah,,,ah,,,yes.. I think so. Pastor”
Mother then raised her voice.
“YOU THINK SO! You better have my boy or there will be a thrashing when we get home!”
I was shocked to hear Mother mention discipline in front of the Pastor and I thought Pastor Vorster would be horrified.”
‘Glad to hear you are not afraid to use the rod on the boy, too many so called Christians have shied away from corporal punishment, but it is clear that is fully endorsed by scripture.”
I was shocked to say the least, thinking this style of Christianity belonged to the Dark Ages and started to think where in hell I would have put my Bible, it was a wedding present from Mother and I hoped I still had it. Pastor Vorster handed me the manual and I leafed through the first chapter, there must have been over 25 pages of reading, followed by 20 questions and a 2000 word assignment, I was starting to think I could kiss any free time goodbye if I was to complete this in a week. Mother than spoke.
“I would like George to do two chapters a week instead of one.”
“That is what I like to see a conscientious student. Two chapters a week it is,”
I was shellshocked to say the least. How did Mother expect me to do so much! I had so many chores to do and now this, it was too much. I was dumbfounded. Mother had to give me a nudge in the ribs to shake me out of it,
“What do you say to Pastor Vorster George?”
“Thank you Pastor Vorster.”
“It’s a pleasure George but the person you will be thanking is Lilly ”
She then buzzed on the intercom and a moment later another lady entered the study. She was dressed conservatively in a long skirt, long sleeved button to the neck blouse, a cardigan and also wore very old fashioned glasses. Her hair was tied in plaits. Pastor Vorster said,
“Lilly, let me introduce you to Mrs Falwell and her son in law George.”
The way Lilly greeted us and behaved it soon became clear that she was mild mannered and subservient to Pastor Vorster. It turned out Lilly was a spinster who devoted all her free time to the church. She had completed the whole correspondence course with the best marks ever recorded in the Archdiocese.
I was then told Lilly would be supervising and marking my work and I had to have it handed in by 8 am every Saturday morning at Lilly’s place who would report my progress to Mother and Pastor Vorster at Sunday service. At first I was relieved, I thought this meek mannered girl would be a pushover compared to the other ladies but I would soon find out that despite her meek and very pleasant manner that she would be an extreme stickler for the correct answer and be a very hard marker! After a brief run down from Lilly of what was expected to be completed by next Saturday it was time to go.
“We must head off now, we have to get Brenda to the airport, then I want to look for a maids dress.”
“A maids dress for George did you say?”
“Thats right, I am a firm believer in petticoat discipline to train the unruly husband.”
“You certainly are a woman after my own heart, nothing like getting a man in a dress to rid him of his evil arrogance. I think I may be able help you there, we have an extremely accomplished seamstress in the parish, Mrs Grossman, she played the organ at the service this morning, I am sure she would be more than willing to help you, it would be very hard to find something that fitted well straight off the rack in a store, I can ring her now if you wish.”
“That would be fantastic Pastor, thank you so much”
My humiliation was complete, I must have been as red as a beetroot. While I was already dressed in a slightly feminine way I did not think Mother would disclose this aspect of my training to Pastor Vorster and now to the organist and my new supervisor Lilly as well. Pastor picked up the phone and made the call. Before I knew it arrangements had been made. Mother would be taking me to Mrs Grossman’s house after we dropped off Brenda to take my measurements and discuss what style dress.
“I cannot believe how fortunate we have been to end up in your parish Pastor, the help you are provided me in training Georgie has been immeasurable!”
This was the first time Mother had referred to me as Georgie in the Pastor Vorster’s presence and if I was flushed red before I was now burning up with embarrassment. To top it off I was going to be exposed as a sissy maid to Mrs Grossman later in the day, the humiliation was torturous.
“It is an absolute pleasure, after all it is my mission to serve my parishioners especially when they are involved in such wonderful work as saving marriages and turning selfish wayward males into useful Christian husbands.”
The fierce look that the Pastor gave me as she said those words in her strong South African accent definitely put the fear of God into me. I thanked her once again and after saying Goodbye to both of them I followed Mother back to the car, my head hanging despondently. In the short space of one Church service my life had been turned upside down. This however was just the start of it.
We returned home and I was ordered to change into my working pinafore and prepare the ladies a light lunch, some ham and salad sandwiches on sourdough bread and a cup of tea. As I was getting the lunch ready Brenda asked Mother,
“How was the service Mother?”
“Absolutely wonderful Brenda, they have a fantastic female Pastor who was so helpful and supportive of what I am doing for Georgie. She thinks it is wonderful that I am working on saving your marriage. Like me, she is a firm believer in discipline and thinks petticoating is a wonderful way to train an unruly male. She even put me in touch with a seamstress from the Church who has agreed to hand make a special maids dress for Georgie, we are going over to have her measured this afternoon.”
I looked at Brenda and could see her fighting back the laughter, she thought the whole thing was absolutely hilarious but did not want Mother to see her giggling.
“That sounds very generous of her Mother.”
“Yes, and another lovely lady Lilly has agreed to help Georgie with her faith education and will be supervising her in her
"Scripture for Moderns" course. It is a correspondence Scripture course. Lilly has agreed to personally mark all of Georgie’s work and she will report to Pastor Vorster and I each Sunday on Georgie’s progress. Georgie will have to deal with me for anything less than perfect marks. This will be a much better use of her free time than going to the pub or watching sporting events, don’t you agree.”
“Yes Mother, much better. I am so lucky to have you help me with this.”
Brenda’s approval of all that was happening just made me feel worse. I guess I was hoping that she would have had some moderating influence on Mother but I was quickly learning that not to be the case. Brenda was well and truly 100% behind everything Mother was implementing. In fact the next phrase from Brenda was said with a real tone of superiority such I had not heard from her.
“Run upstairs, change back into your Sunday Bests and fetch my suitcase from upstairs then load it in the car, it’s time to go the airport.”
There was no please, no use of my name, I certainly felt more inferior than I ever had before. As I scurried upstairs to fetch I heard Mother say to Brenda,
“Thats the way an Alpha wife should talk Brenda, well done!”
“Thank you Mother, you are such a good influence, I look forward to seeing the change in Georgie when I get home.”
“I am sure you will be pleasantly surprised."
That comment certainly filled me with dread!
At the airport I was treated like a porter, first carrying Brenda’s bag to check in, then her hand luggage all the way to the barrier. Dressed again in my “Sunday Bests” I certainly felt conspicuous and embarrassed and dare not make eye contact with anyone. Mother insisted I walk two steps behind them. It was as if I wasn’t there. I was not included in any part of the ladies conversations. As we said our goodbyes I was about to kiss Brenda on the lips when she held her hand out for me to kiss the top of her hand. As I did so Mother said,
“That is how you will kiss Brenda in public from now on.”
“I much prefer it this way Georgie.” said Brenda with a wicked gleam in her eye.
I felt like crying that my wife no longer wanted me to kiss her on the lips, this was going too far! My heart was breaking. As I saw Brenda walk through immigration I began to feel very sorry for myself and was holding back the tears.
Mother turned to me and seeing my distress, put her arm around my shoulder and in a gentle affectionate tone said,
“Come now darling, you have to put your trust in Mother now.”
“You have to trust that Mother knows best.”
Then she gave me a big hug, it was overwhelming. I felt the despair be washed away by this display of loving affection from Mother. The hug added to the all encompassing feelings of love I felt for Mother at that moment. She patted me gently on the back and I managed to calm down and feel better and was once more ready to do as I was told. Mother noticed my reaction and said”
“Thats my girl!
To hear those words from Mother really lifted my spirits. I felt even better and ready to obey once more.
Mother read my body language and resumed her strict, no nonsense tone.
“Right now Georgie, come now, off we go, there is so much for you to do. We have to get back home and deal with the little matter of not finishing the ironing this morning then it is over to Mrs Grossman’s to have you measured for your uniform, then back in time for you to prepare dinner before we work out your new sleeping arrangements and daily schedule.”
“yes Mother.”
My humble compliant tone becoming automatic now.
↧
Step daughter domination - Part 3
By sissy karen
Part 1
Part 2
A few months passed and I had settled into my chaste subservient lifestyle. In that time Deborah had released me only twice from the chastity device and allowed me to masturbate. I had to admit they were two of the most intense orgasms of my life but still far less frequent and lacking the deep intimacy that I enjoyed with our previous vanilla love making. Oh how it hurt to be immediately locked up after each masturbation. The pent up submissive energy that kept me going would be lost and the thought of another long wait was miserable. It wasn’t a life devoid of any intimacy however. Most evenings Deborah would summon me to her bedroom to give her a long massage, It would usually start with a for massage and them move to her neck and back. Most nights, if she didn’t drop off to sleep from the massage, I would then be directed to bring her to at least two orgasms, (sometimes even more) with either the Ultimate G vibrator, my tongue or both. It was arousing to see her in the throws of orgasm, she was completely uninhibited and would roar with deep satisfaction. While this gave me a sense of achievement ,the frustration of being dismissed with a face dripping with vaginal juices, was so intense. I would feel like my crushed erection would burst out of the chastity device. Of course that never happened! After each frustrated session I would become even more aroused which just seem to amp up my submissiveness and willingness to obey and suck up any humiliations.
Alexis made the most of my situation and treated me much worse than Deborah. I had certainly become her little lap dog. She had decreed I had to call her “Miss Alexis” and was not to speak to her unless spoken to. All I ever seemed to say was “Yes Miss Alexis, No Miss Alexis, sorry Miss Alexis, right away Miss Alexis.” At least Deborah still treated me with a dash of compassion and respect. I would never dare complain of course. Little did I know however that things were about to get a whole lot worse .
Deborah called me into her office one evening. Alexis was already in there.
“I have some good news Phil, I pulled a few strings at work and got you a better paying job at my company.”
I was a little surprised, I was quite happy at my current job and was not expecting this. I worked for a much smaller company than Deborah but I was in charge of the whole finance department. I must admit I really enjoyed my work, it was certainly a break from the relentless pressure on the home front.
“What is the role Deborah?” I asked.
“It’s a basic accounting role, you will be working for my good friend Lourens Rhodes in the finance department.”
My heart sank, this was a much more junior and boring role than my current job. I had met Lourens once before at Deborah’s work Christmas party. I must admit he rubbed me up the wrong way. He was from South Africa, strong and rugged looking and seeming quite arrogant and sure of himself. He was sweet as pie to Deborah but virtually ignored me, cutting me off whenever I said anything, disagreeing and belittling me. I learnt to quickly shut up whenever he joined the conversation. Deborah however seemed to really like him so I didn’t dare say anything to her. I could imagine him being a tough boss to work for and my heart sank.
“But Deborah that sounds like a step back for me, I have a much more senior role where I am?”
Then Alexis piped in,
“It pays more money numbnut, thats all that matters!”
“Thats right Phil, you do want to contribute more to the running of the household don’t you.”
Deborah controlled all my money anyway, all I ever got was a meagre allowance, the money didn’t matter much to me personally. However I knew if I disagreed I would be seen as selfish and not wanting to contribute to the household, I could only imagine the consequences for that.
“Of course Deborah, sorry, its just I was not expecting this.”
“Good that’s settled, you will resign on Monday and start your new job after your 4 weeks notice is completed, I will let Lourens know. Now make sure you show Lourens your gratitude when you next see him by working hard for him, he is doing us a big favour by giving you this job on such a good salary.”
“Yes Deborah.” my voice resigned and defeated.
“Now the other thing, which Alexis pointed out is that you will not need your car anymore as you can drive me to work in my car. So you can give your car to Alexis.”
My face must have gone pale in shock, this was my beloved Audi. I had saved for years for this car, it was my prize possession! I looked after it so well . The now familiar victorious smile beamed on her face.
Alexis then produced some forms.
“I took the liberty of filling out the transfer of ownership form Phil, just sign here.”
She handed me a pen and pointed out where I was to sign. My heart was broken. Surely she could just use my car anyway, why the transfer of ownership? It seemed to be taking it too far. What made it worse was that Alexis knew about my new job before me! How long had this plan been in the making without it even being mentioned to me? As per usual I just buckled underI signed the papers obediently as I was too pussy whipped to do otherwise.
Alexis then put her hand out and said
“Hand over the keys.”
There was no please, no thank you. Just an outstretched hand demanding what she saw as rightfully hers. I reached into my pocket and with a sense of deep loss, kissed my car goodbye.
She must have noticed the look of despair on my face
“Don’t look so sad Phil, you will still get to clean it every weekend.”
She then laughed in my face. Deborah admonished her weakly
“Come now Alexis, don’t be like that.”
The smile on on Deborah’s face and her giggle made it obvious there would be no consequence for Alexis for her cruel comment of course. Alexis was the apple of Deborah’s eye and could do no wrong. A light hearted scold was the worse consequence she would ever endure.
There was no stopping Alexis though, she then piped up,
"I just had an idea for what you can get me for my birthday, a diamond encrusted key ring for my new car key.”
She really knew how to rub it in, I was burning inside and only just managed the obligatory,
“Thank you for the suggestion Miss Alexis.” As she laughed once more in my face.
The next four weeks flew by fast as I finished up at my old job and finally said the firm goodbye. I was now on my way with Deborah to my first day at my new job. Deborah led me through the office, introducing me to a number of people before we got to Louren’s Rhodes office. We were greeted by Louren’s personal assistant, Mrs Nathaniel. She was a mature woman, she looked in her late 50’s. Her hair was tied back in and she and she had a matronly air about her. She was extremely professional and obsequious to Deborah but her demeanour changed as soon as Deborah left. Her first words were,
“Let me make a few things clear Phillip, Mr Rhodes like’s to run a tight ship and demands formality. You will always address him as Mr Rhodes and me as Mrs Nathaniel understood?”
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel.”
“If you have any questions for Mr Rhodes or ever want to talk to him you will come to me first and I will decide whether it can be sorted without us having to bother him first, understood?
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel.”
“Dress is always business, you will wear a suit and tie at all times, jacket is not to be removed without my or Mr Rhodes permission and make sure your shoes are polished so I can see my face in them!”
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel.”
“Morning tea is 15 minutes from 10:30 to 10:45 and lunch is 45 minutes from 12:45 to 1:30. Make sure you are back at your desk a few minutes before the end of each break. It is my job to monitor that and I will have no hesitation in reporting you if you are even one minute late, understood?
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel.”
My head was spinning. My last workplace was professional but a bit more laid back, everyone was on first name terms and no one was watching the clock. This was sounding like the Siberian salt mines in comparison! Mrs Nathaniel was a real dragon of a personal assistant and it sounded like she ruled the roost in this department.
“As the new boy, your first job every morning is to pick up a take away cappuccino on skim milk for Mr Rhodes and deliver it to me.”
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel, does that come out of petty cash?”
She laughed a scoffing, mocking laugh,
“Petty cash! I think not, you are on a good wage here I am sure you can afford a coffee for your boss each day, that is if you know what is good for you.”
Her tone was menacing.
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel.”
I was worried, Deborah gave me $20 a week ‘pocket money’ and I was trying to save up for Alexis’s Birthday present which was just 4 weeks away. A coffee was $3.50. One each day was going to set me back $17.50 a week. I was never going to be able to save for the bloody fancy key ring Alexis wanted for what was now her car. She would be furious and I would be the victim of her wrath. But what could I do? I dare not ask Deborah for more money.
“Now let me show you your cubicle.”
Mrs Nathaniel led me to a cubicle, right opposite her. I would be under her watchful gaze all time.
She told me to sit down and logged me on to the computer.
“ I take it you know how to enter transactions into a General Ledger?”
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel”
“Your main task will be to enter all the sales and expenses into the General Ledger.”
She showed me where to access all the information on the internal network. It was a big company and there were hundreds of transactions every day. Because the position had been vacant there was over a 6 week backlog. It was going to take ages to get up to date.
“Mr Rhodes really wants to get up to date fast, he has not set a deadline but don’t be surprised if you have to work back a lot in the next few weeks. I’ll be back to inspect you work later”.
I knuckled down and started on the task. It was a dull monotonous job but also required focus attention. In my last job I had a direct report who did this sort of stuff. I really felt it was below my experience level. Each time Mrs Nathaniel came to inspect my work, I felt like a nervous schoolboy. Luckily she picked up no mistakes. It was late in the afternoon before I finally got called in to meet Mr Rhodes. Mrs Nathaniel escorted me to his office.
“Ah Phillip come in and have a seat, welcome to the Finance department.”
“Thank you Mr Rhodes.”
“Your wife Deborah has told me a lot about you Phillip.”
He gave a knowing wide smile, which I didn’t like the look of one bit! I was immediately nervous. How much had Deborah told him?
“She assures me you will be a good worker and if I had any problems she would be able to sort it out. I think I know who wears the pants at your place Phillip!”
I blushed in embarrassment and tried to laugh it off.
“Now I believe Mrs Nathaniel has shown you how far behind we are in the accounts,”
“Yes Mr Rhodes.”
“Well the AGM is in 4 weeks time and we need to get up to speed at least a week before that, so I may need you to work back for a few hours each night for the next few weeks, understood?”
“Yes Mr Rhodes.”
This was going to be hell, Deborah wouldn’t wait for me and I was going to have to get the bus home. I would still have to get all my chores at home done too and Alexis would be all bitchy if she had to make her own dinner.
“So you will stay until 8pm tonight, understood?”
“Yes Mr Rhodes.”
“Now your lovely wife is very grateful to me for giving you this job and she is taking me out for dinner tonight.as a thank you. So lovely of her. Won’t it be good that I can tell you I was impressed by how eager you are to work back.”
I couldn’t believe it! I would be working back while he was out with Deborah. We hadn’t had a dinner date since before Alexis moved in and here she was taking Mr Rhodes out! I could have screamed but held it in.
“Yes Mr Rhodes.”
“Back to work then Phillip.”
As I got up to leave he said,
“Oh by the way, I like to give my staff South African nick names, I am going to call you Dummkopf, make sure you tell Mrs Nathaniel that I have christened you that.”
I told Mrs Nathaniel who was also South African and she had a little giggle. I had no idea what Dummkopf meant but I thought it sounded a bit derogatory.
Around 5:30pm Deborah came by, said a very casual ‘Hi’ to me and then Mrs Nathaniel led her into Mr Rhode’s office. I couldn’t hear what they were saying but there was the occasional outburst of laughter. I looked up and Mrs Nathaniel caught my eye.
“What are you looking at Dummkopf, back to work!”
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel, sorry Mrs Nathaniel.”
It seemed like she was watching my every move and I was falling into that submissive compliant manner under the force of her personality. About 15 minutes later Deborah and Mr Rhodes came out of his office, Deborah seemed to be glowing, she said,
“Lourens tells me you have volunteered to work back to help catch up on the backlog Phillip, that is very good of you. It does mean you will have to catch the bus home and don’t forget you still have all your chores to do when you get home.”
“Yes Deborah.”
Did she have to say that in front of Mr Rhodes and Mrs Nathaniel? I blushed a little.
Mr Rhodes then said,
“Sounds like you have him well trained Deborah, hopefully Mrs Nathaniel will do the same around here.”
The three of them had a little laugh and as Deborah and Mr Rhodes walked out he guided Deborah with a touch on her bottom, turned to me and winked,
“Good night Dummkopf.”
“Good night Mr Rhodes, Good night Deborah.”
As they walked out I heard Deborah ask Mr Rhodes,
“Why did you call him Dummkopf?”
“Its my nickname for him, its an affectionate South African name.”
With that he gave a laugh and I could no longer make out the conversation as they left the building.
I got back to work under the watchful eye of Mrs Nathaniel and it was 8:30pm before she said I could go home. I had to wait a while before the bus came.
It was 9:30pm by the time I arrived home, only to be greeted by an angry Alexis.
“Where the hell have you been?”
“I had to work back Miss Alexis.”
“Well you will have to work harder won’t you!”
“But there is so much work to do at the office Alexis, Mr Rhodes needs me to catch up.”
“Don’t give me your snivelling excuses, I am starving, go make my dinner!”
She barked her order at me. I couldn’t believe she hadn’t got herself something to eat. She would rather go hungry than lift a finger to make herself some dinner! I made a salmon pasta dish for her and when I served it she said.
“I was looking at my black knee high boots, I am thinking of wearing them tomorrow, go polish them for me now.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
I obeyed, my stomach rumbling as I had not had my dinner but of course I would have to wait to have something later. Just as I was finishing off the last shoe I heard Deborah’s car pull up in the drive way and went to open the door. I was surprised to see she had invited Mr Rhodes in and with them was a young man, very handsome, well built and with blond hair.
“Hello Dumkopf.”
“Hello Mr Rhodes, Hello Debroah”
“Hi Phillip, This is Jonty, Lourens son.”
I put out my hand to shake it, his grip was very firm and almost crushed my hand. After the pleasantries Deborah said,
“Get Laurens, Alexis, Jonty and I a glass of that vintage port and serve it in the lounge room then ask Alexis to join us. Get a glass of water for yourself.” Deborah ordered, there was no hello, no please or thank you.
“Yes Deborah.”
I scurried off, asked Alexis to join them and then prepared the drinks and a platter of cheese and biscuits. I could hear laughter and general conviviality as I entered the room with the drinks. Mr Rhodes was telling a story and both the women and Jonty seemed captivated. Mr Rhodes was sitting quite close to Deborah with one arm on the back of the lounge behind her. Alexis was sitting next to Jonty on the other lounge. I stood next to Mr Rhodes and was waiting for a pause in which to offer him a drink. He made me wait and wait, I was starting to feel very self conscious. The other thing I noticed was that Alexis was sitting quite close to Jonty and couldn’t take her eyes off him! She seemed to be silently flirting with him, leaning in such a way to give him a good view of her cleavage. Eventually I served the drinks and went back to get the cheese platter. After I offered some to all, I laid it on the table and went to sit down myself. As soon as I did Deborah said,
“We have an announcement to make. Lourens, will you do the honours?”
“I have been given a promotion and will be heading up the companies new branch in New Zealand. I was asked to find someone to help me set up of the New Zealand office and be my second in charge. It is my great pleasure to announce Deborah accepted the offer tonight. It will be a 6 month secondment from her current role. It will certainly be a feather in her cap, a great career opportunity and look great on her resume.”
At first I was glad to hear Mr Rhodes was leaving but then my heart sank when I heard Deborah would be gone for 6 months.
“Let’s raise a toast. To Deborah and the New Zealand Office”
“To Deborah.” We all replied. Mr Rhodes continued.
“Unfortunately Jonty will not be able to join me until next year, he has to finish the Rugby season and then the last semester of his university course. He then has a 2 month internship at the firm which will take him through to the end of January. The lease is about to run out on out on our apartment and I had been struggling to find a short term lease anywhere close to his uni. When I mentioned that to Deborah, she has kindly allowed him to stay here for the 6 months she will be away which works out perfectly!”
Alexis then piped up,
“We will be more than happy to have him. And that is wonderful news for you Mummy!”
I was gobsmacked and couldn’t say a word. Of course I had no say in these new arrangements. I was just going to have to get used to them. Deborah at least kept some check on Alexis, without her here Alexis would be even tougher to live with.
Deborah then looked at me,
“Well Phillip, what have you got to say?”
I stammered and hesitated, not sure what I was supposed to say.
“Congratulations Deborah and to you too Mr Rhodes.”
“I meant about Jonty staying here.” said Deborah
“You are most welcome Jonty, let me know if there is anything I can do to help.”
Jonty then said,
“We have to move out next weekend another set of hands would be a help.”
“Sure Jonty” I said.
Knowing how far a whole weekend of helping Jonty move would put me behind with my chores.
Deborah then spelled out the sleeping arrangements.
“Alexis will sleep in my room, Jonty will have Alexis’s room and you can stay on the back verandah Phil. Alexis’s things will have to be moved up into my room before Jonty moves in Phillip.”
“Yes Deborah.”
Then Mr Rhodes said to Jonty,
“I have to stay here and do a little more work with Deborah and you have gym in the morning so I will call you a cab.”
“I can drive him.” said Alexis
“Thank you Alexis, that is very kind of you.”
Just then Jonty saw the remote control for the Dream Lover chastity device on the coffee table and picked it up.
“I have never seen a remote like this before.” he said and proceeded to pick it up and have a look. Before I knew it he pressed the canine mode button forcing me onto all fours. There was a look of shock on Jonty’s and Mr Rhodes face but Alexis just burst out laughing.
“What are you doing Dumkopf?” asked Mr Rhodes
I was too humiliated to say anything. Deborah then said
“I guess we will have to tell them, they will find out eventually. That remote you just picked up Jonty is for Phillips’s chastity device. Each button on that remote sends him a small electrical shock on his so called manhood. You pressed the canine button which forces him onto all fours. If he is in any other position but all fours, he receives an intense shock on his genitals.”
Jonty looked dumbfounded and Mr Rhodes said,
“A chastity device, with electric shocks? really? can I see?”
Alexis took the remote off Jonty and turned off canine mode.
“Stand up and show Laurens and Jonty your device Phillip.”
I must have turned scarlet red in shame and humiliation as I lowered my pants to show them the chastity cage. Mr Rhodes then said,
“ Wow, no wonder he is so well trained, I suspected he was pussy whipped but I never would have guessed. It is ingenious. Come look at this Jonty.”
Jonty came to have a closer look, his look was one of amazement.
I burned with embarrassment and humiliation.
“You wear this all the time?” he asked incredulously.
Alexis answered for me.
“He sure does Jonty, would you believe he tried to make a move on me once! It was my condition tha the would have to wear one all the time if he wanted to stay here. Now he has to do everything we say or else…”
She pressed the canine button again, forcing me on all fours. The sharp burst of electric shock making me give a little squeal. Jonty and Mr Rhodes started laughing again.
I couldn’t believe she said that, I never tried to make a move on her, She teased me and I got hard, that was all. This wasn’t fair! Alexis continued,
“One of the good things about staying her Jonty is you wont have to lift a finger, Phillip does all the chores now and he will be happy to do your laundry and anything else you require, won’t you Phillip.”
Oh the bitch loved doing this to me. But all I could say was,
“Yes Jonty, happy to.”
Alexis then said, I think you should show him respect and call him ‘Master Jonty'.
“Yes Master Jonty.” I replied.
The young jock looked at me with a derogatory smile. It was a look that seemed like his mind was ticking, thinking about how he would make the most of my services.
Mr Rhodes then said,
“You don’t have a spare remote I can give Mrs Nathaniel do you? I am sure she would be most interested.Ha ha ha.”
His laughter rang in my ears
Without hesitating Alexis said,
“Yes sure Lourens. She will be able to have Mother’s remote when she goes away, I have my own one.”
Deborah then spoke,
“Ok Alexis, that is enough for now, you better drive Jonty home. Phillip, Laurens and I will adjourn to the study, we have a few more thing to go over. Have breakfast ready for both of us at 6:30 am. Lourens like a full cooked breakfast, eggs, toast, cereal, coffee, the works! I am working from home tomorrow but you can get a lift with Lourens to work. Do you have any chores you need to do before bed? Do those then clean up the kitchen and dining room before you go to bed.”
My head was in a spin, after the humiliation in front of Mr Rhodes and Master Jonty, now Deborah said Mr Rhodes was staying the night! Plus she was soon to be spending 6 months with him in New Zealand! She hadn’t said to make a bed up for him, he must be sleeping with her! I then thought I had only served her with my tongue and the Ultimate G vibrator, she must be longing the affections of a real man. But surely she could have released me? Or was it because she promised Alexis to keep me locked. It was all that bloody Alexis fault I was in this wretched mess, I had never felt more defeated but as usual all I could say, in my most subservient tone was,
“Yes Deborah.”
“Shouldn’t he call you Mistress Deborah?” said Mr Rhodes
“Ha ha ha, no need for that….yet.”
“Good night Dumkopf, You will have my eggs poached with the yokes runny Dumkopf, bacon crispy, mushrooms and tomato grilled.” As Mr Rhodes said that I could see his hand run down behind Deborah and pat her on the bottom. I burned with jealousy. He said it with a real born to rule attitude.
“Yes Mr Rhodes.” I bowed my head submissively.
“That will be all Phillip, finish your chores then off to bed.”
Alexis had to add as she left with Jonty.
“And iron my white, grey and green blouse, I am not sure which one I will wear tomorrow, as well as my pleated mini skirt.”
I hated that bloody mini skirt with what seemed like hundreds of pleats, each individual pleat having to be ironed to perfection. I was in for a late night. But did I complain? Of course not.
“Yes Miss Alexis.” I said in my most obsequious voice.
It was after midnight by the time I got to bed, I set the alarm for 4:45, having to shower and get ready myself and give myself enough time to make breakfast…..
Part 1
Part 2
A few months passed and I had settled into my chaste subservient lifestyle. In that time Deborah had released me only twice from the chastity device and allowed me to masturbate. I had to admit they were two of the most intense orgasms of my life but still far less frequent and lacking the deep intimacy that I enjoyed with our previous vanilla love making. Oh how it hurt to be immediately locked up after each masturbation. The pent up submissive energy that kept me going would be lost and the thought of another long wait was miserable. It wasn’t a life devoid of any intimacy however. Most evenings Deborah would summon me to her bedroom to give her a long massage, It would usually start with a for massage and them move to her neck and back. Most nights, if she didn’t drop off to sleep from the massage, I would then be directed to bring her to at least two orgasms, (sometimes even more) with either the Ultimate G vibrator, my tongue or both. It was arousing to see her in the throws of orgasm, she was completely uninhibited and would roar with deep satisfaction. While this gave me a sense of achievement ,the frustration of being dismissed with a face dripping with vaginal juices, was so intense. I would feel like my crushed erection would burst out of the chastity device. Of course that never happened! After each frustrated session I would become even more aroused which just seem to amp up my submissiveness and willingness to obey and suck up any humiliations.
Alexis made the most of my situation and treated me much worse than Deborah. I had certainly become her little lap dog. She had decreed I had to call her “Miss Alexis” and was not to speak to her unless spoken to. All I ever seemed to say was “Yes Miss Alexis, No Miss Alexis, sorry Miss Alexis, right away Miss Alexis.” At least Deborah still treated me with a dash of compassion and respect. I would never dare complain of course. Little did I know however that things were about to get a whole lot worse .
Deborah called me into her office one evening. Alexis was already in there.
“I have some good news Phil, I pulled a few strings at work and got you a better paying job at my company.”
I was a little surprised, I was quite happy at my current job and was not expecting this. I worked for a much smaller company than Deborah but I was in charge of the whole finance department. I must admit I really enjoyed my work, it was certainly a break from the relentless pressure on the home front.
“What is the role Deborah?” I asked.
“It’s a basic accounting role, you will be working for my good friend Lourens Rhodes in the finance department.”
My heart sank, this was a much more junior and boring role than my current job. I had met Lourens once before at Deborah’s work Christmas party. I must admit he rubbed me up the wrong way. He was from South Africa, strong and rugged looking and seeming quite arrogant and sure of himself. He was sweet as pie to Deborah but virtually ignored me, cutting me off whenever I said anything, disagreeing and belittling me. I learnt to quickly shut up whenever he joined the conversation. Deborah however seemed to really like him so I didn’t dare say anything to her. I could imagine him being a tough boss to work for and my heart sank.
“But Deborah that sounds like a step back for me, I have a much more senior role where I am?”
Then Alexis piped in,
“It pays more money numbnut, thats all that matters!”
“Thats right Phil, you do want to contribute more to the running of the household don’t you.”
Deborah controlled all my money anyway, all I ever got was a meagre allowance, the money didn’t matter much to me personally. However I knew if I disagreed I would be seen as selfish and not wanting to contribute to the household, I could only imagine the consequences for that.
“Of course Deborah, sorry, its just I was not expecting this.”
“Good that’s settled, you will resign on Monday and start your new job after your 4 weeks notice is completed, I will let Lourens know. Now make sure you show Lourens your gratitude when you next see him by working hard for him, he is doing us a big favour by giving you this job on such a good salary.”
“Yes Deborah.” my voice resigned and defeated.
“Now the other thing, which Alexis pointed out is that you will not need your car anymore as you can drive me to work in my car. So you can give your car to Alexis.”
My face must have gone pale in shock, this was my beloved Audi. I had saved for years for this car, it was my prize possession! I looked after it so well . The now familiar victorious smile beamed on her face.
Alexis then produced some forms.
“I took the liberty of filling out the transfer of ownership form Phil, just sign here.”
She handed me a pen and pointed out where I was to sign. My heart was broken. Surely she could just use my car anyway, why the transfer of ownership? It seemed to be taking it too far. What made it worse was that Alexis knew about my new job before me! How long had this plan been in the making without it even being mentioned to me? As per usual I just buckled underI signed the papers obediently as I was too pussy whipped to do otherwise.
Alexis then put her hand out and said
“Hand over the keys.”
There was no please, no thank you. Just an outstretched hand demanding what she saw as rightfully hers. I reached into my pocket and with a sense of deep loss, kissed my car goodbye.
She must have noticed the look of despair on my face
“Don’t look so sad Phil, you will still get to clean it every weekend.”
She then laughed in my face. Deborah admonished her weakly
“Come now Alexis, don’t be like that.”
The smile on on Deborah’s face and her giggle made it obvious there would be no consequence for Alexis for her cruel comment of course. Alexis was the apple of Deborah’s eye and could do no wrong. A light hearted scold was the worse consequence she would ever endure.
There was no stopping Alexis though, she then piped up,
"I just had an idea for what you can get me for my birthday, a diamond encrusted key ring for my new car key.”
She really knew how to rub it in, I was burning inside and only just managed the obligatory,
“Thank you for the suggestion Miss Alexis.” As she laughed once more in my face.
The next four weeks flew by fast as I finished up at my old job and finally said the firm goodbye. I was now on my way with Deborah to my first day at my new job. Deborah led me through the office, introducing me to a number of people before we got to Louren’s Rhodes office. We were greeted by Louren’s personal assistant, Mrs Nathaniel. She was a mature woman, she looked in her late 50’s. Her hair was tied back in and she and she had a matronly air about her. She was extremely professional and obsequious to Deborah but her demeanour changed as soon as Deborah left. Her first words were,
“Let me make a few things clear Phillip, Mr Rhodes like’s to run a tight ship and demands formality. You will always address him as Mr Rhodes and me as Mrs Nathaniel understood?”
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel.”
“If you have any questions for Mr Rhodes or ever want to talk to him you will come to me first and I will decide whether it can be sorted without us having to bother him first, understood?
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel.”
“Dress is always business, you will wear a suit and tie at all times, jacket is not to be removed without my or Mr Rhodes permission and make sure your shoes are polished so I can see my face in them!”
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel.”
“Morning tea is 15 minutes from 10:30 to 10:45 and lunch is 45 minutes from 12:45 to 1:30. Make sure you are back at your desk a few minutes before the end of each break. It is my job to monitor that and I will have no hesitation in reporting you if you are even one minute late, understood?
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel.”
My head was spinning. My last workplace was professional but a bit more laid back, everyone was on first name terms and no one was watching the clock. This was sounding like the Siberian salt mines in comparison! Mrs Nathaniel was a real dragon of a personal assistant and it sounded like she ruled the roost in this department.
“As the new boy, your first job every morning is to pick up a take away cappuccino on skim milk for Mr Rhodes and deliver it to me.”
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel, does that come out of petty cash?”
She laughed a scoffing, mocking laugh,
“Petty cash! I think not, you are on a good wage here I am sure you can afford a coffee for your boss each day, that is if you know what is good for you.”
Her tone was menacing.
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel.”
I was worried, Deborah gave me $20 a week ‘pocket money’ and I was trying to save up for Alexis’s Birthday present which was just 4 weeks away. A coffee was $3.50. One each day was going to set me back $17.50 a week. I was never going to be able to save for the bloody fancy key ring Alexis wanted for what was now her car. She would be furious and I would be the victim of her wrath. But what could I do? I dare not ask Deborah for more money.
“Now let me show you your cubicle.”
Mrs Nathaniel led me to a cubicle, right opposite her. I would be under her watchful gaze all time.
She told me to sit down and logged me on to the computer.
“ I take it you know how to enter transactions into a General Ledger?”
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel”
“Your main task will be to enter all the sales and expenses into the General Ledger.”
She showed me where to access all the information on the internal network. It was a big company and there were hundreds of transactions every day. Because the position had been vacant there was over a 6 week backlog. It was going to take ages to get up to date.
“Mr Rhodes really wants to get up to date fast, he has not set a deadline but don’t be surprised if you have to work back a lot in the next few weeks. I’ll be back to inspect you work later”.
I knuckled down and started on the task. It was a dull monotonous job but also required focus attention. In my last job I had a direct report who did this sort of stuff. I really felt it was below my experience level. Each time Mrs Nathaniel came to inspect my work, I felt like a nervous schoolboy. Luckily she picked up no mistakes. It was late in the afternoon before I finally got called in to meet Mr Rhodes. Mrs Nathaniel escorted me to his office.
“Ah Phillip come in and have a seat, welcome to the Finance department.”
“Thank you Mr Rhodes.”
“Your wife Deborah has told me a lot about you Phillip.”
He gave a knowing wide smile, which I didn’t like the look of one bit! I was immediately nervous. How much had Deborah told him?
“She assures me you will be a good worker and if I had any problems she would be able to sort it out. I think I know who wears the pants at your place Phillip!”
I blushed in embarrassment and tried to laugh it off.
“Now I believe Mrs Nathaniel has shown you how far behind we are in the accounts,”
“Yes Mr Rhodes.”
“Well the AGM is in 4 weeks time and we need to get up to speed at least a week before that, so I may need you to work back for a few hours each night for the next few weeks, understood?”
“Yes Mr Rhodes.”
This was going to be hell, Deborah wouldn’t wait for me and I was going to have to get the bus home. I would still have to get all my chores at home done too and Alexis would be all bitchy if she had to make her own dinner.
“So you will stay until 8pm tonight, understood?”
“Yes Mr Rhodes.”
“Now your lovely wife is very grateful to me for giving you this job and she is taking me out for dinner tonight.as a thank you. So lovely of her. Won’t it be good that I can tell you I was impressed by how eager you are to work back.”
I couldn’t believe it! I would be working back while he was out with Deborah. We hadn’t had a dinner date since before Alexis moved in and here she was taking Mr Rhodes out! I could have screamed but held it in.
“Yes Mr Rhodes.”
“Back to work then Phillip.”
As I got up to leave he said,
“Oh by the way, I like to give my staff South African nick names, I am going to call you Dummkopf, make sure you tell Mrs Nathaniel that I have christened you that.”
I told Mrs Nathaniel who was also South African and she had a little giggle. I had no idea what Dummkopf meant but I thought it sounded a bit derogatory.
Around 5:30pm Deborah came by, said a very casual ‘Hi’ to me and then Mrs Nathaniel led her into Mr Rhode’s office. I couldn’t hear what they were saying but there was the occasional outburst of laughter. I looked up and Mrs Nathaniel caught my eye.
“What are you looking at Dummkopf, back to work!”
“Yes Mrs Nathaniel, sorry Mrs Nathaniel.”
It seemed like she was watching my every move and I was falling into that submissive compliant manner under the force of her personality. About 15 minutes later Deborah and Mr Rhodes came out of his office, Deborah seemed to be glowing, she said,
“Lourens tells me you have volunteered to work back to help catch up on the backlog Phillip, that is very good of you. It does mean you will have to catch the bus home and don’t forget you still have all your chores to do when you get home.”
“Yes Deborah.”
Did she have to say that in front of Mr Rhodes and Mrs Nathaniel? I blushed a little.
Mr Rhodes then said,
“Sounds like you have him well trained Deborah, hopefully Mrs Nathaniel will do the same around here.”
The three of them had a little laugh and as Deborah and Mr Rhodes walked out he guided Deborah with a touch on her bottom, turned to me and winked,
“Good night Dummkopf.”
“Good night Mr Rhodes, Good night Deborah.”
As they walked out I heard Deborah ask Mr Rhodes,
“Why did you call him Dummkopf?”
“Its my nickname for him, its an affectionate South African name.”
With that he gave a laugh and I could no longer make out the conversation as they left the building.
I got back to work under the watchful eye of Mrs Nathaniel and it was 8:30pm before she said I could go home. I had to wait a while before the bus came.
It was 9:30pm by the time I arrived home, only to be greeted by an angry Alexis.
“Where the hell have you been?”
“I had to work back Miss Alexis.”
“Well you will have to work harder won’t you!”
“But there is so much work to do at the office Alexis, Mr Rhodes needs me to catch up.”
“Don’t give me your snivelling excuses, I am starving, go make my dinner!”
She barked her order at me. I couldn’t believe she hadn’t got herself something to eat. She would rather go hungry than lift a finger to make herself some dinner! I made a salmon pasta dish for her and when I served it she said.
“I was looking at my black knee high boots, I am thinking of wearing them tomorrow, go polish them for me now.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
I obeyed, my stomach rumbling as I had not had my dinner but of course I would have to wait to have something later. Just as I was finishing off the last shoe I heard Deborah’s car pull up in the drive way and went to open the door. I was surprised to see she had invited Mr Rhodes in and with them was a young man, very handsome, well built and with blond hair.
“Hello Dumkopf.”
“Hello Mr Rhodes, Hello Debroah”
“Hi Phillip, This is Jonty, Lourens son.”
I put out my hand to shake it, his grip was very firm and almost crushed my hand. After the pleasantries Deborah said,
“Get Laurens, Alexis, Jonty and I a glass of that vintage port and serve it in the lounge room then ask Alexis to join us. Get a glass of water for yourself.” Deborah ordered, there was no hello, no please or thank you.
“Yes Deborah.”
I scurried off, asked Alexis to join them and then prepared the drinks and a platter of cheese and biscuits. I could hear laughter and general conviviality as I entered the room with the drinks. Mr Rhodes was telling a story and both the women and Jonty seemed captivated. Mr Rhodes was sitting quite close to Deborah with one arm on the back of the lounge behind her. Alexis was sitting next to Jonty on the other lounge. I stood next to Mr Rhodes and was waiting for a pause in which to offer him a drink. He made me wait and wait, I was starting to feel very self conscious. The other thing I noticed was that Alexis was sitting quite close to Jonty and couldn’t take her eyes off him! She seemed to be silently flirting with him, leaning in such a way to give him a good view of her cleavage. Eventually I served the drinks and went back to get the cheese platter. After I offered some to all, I laid it on the table and went to sit down myself. As soon as I did Deborah said,
“We have an announcement to make. Lourens, will you do the honours?”
“I have been given a promotion and will be heading up the companies new branch in New Zealand. I was asked to find someone to help me set up of the New Zealand office and be my second in charge. It is my great pleasure to announce Deborah accepted the offer tonight. It will be a 6 month secondment from her current role. It will certainly be a feather in her cap, a great career opportunity and look great on her resume.”
At first I was glad to hear Mr Rhodes was leaving but then my heart sank when I heard Deborah would be gone for 6 months.
“Let’s raise a toast. To Deborah and the New Zealand Office”
“To Deborah.” We all replied. Mr Rhodes continued.
“Unfortunately Jonty will not be able to join me until next year, he has to finish the Rugby season and then the last semester of his university course. He then has a 2 month internship at the firm which will take him through to the end of January. The lease is about to run out on out on our apartment and I had been struggling to find a short term lease anywhere close to his uni. When I mentioned that to Deborah, she has kindly allowed him to stay here for the 6 months she will be away which works out perfectly!”
Alexis then piped up,
“We will be more than happy to have him. And that is wonderful news for you Mummy!”
I was gobsmacked and couldn’t say a word. Of course I had no say in these new arrangements. I was just going to have to get used to them. Deborah at least kept some check on Alexis, without her here Alexis would be even tougher to live with.
Deborah then looked at me,
“Well Phillip, what have you got to say?”
I stammered and hesitated, not sure what I was supposed to say.
“Congratulations Deborah and to you too Mr Rhodes.”
“I meant about Jonty staying here.” said Deborah
“You are most welcome Jonty, let me know if there is anything I can do to help.”
Jonty then said,
“We have to move out next weekend another set of hands would be a help.”
“Sure Jonty” I said.
Knowing how far a whole weekend of helping Jonty move would put me behind with my chores.
Deborah then spelled out the sleeping arrangements.
“Alexis will sleep in my room, Jonty will have Alexis’s room and you can stay on the back verandah Phil. Alexis’s things will have to be moved up into my room before Jonty moves in Phillip.”
“Yes Deborah.”
Then Mr Rhodes said to Jonty,
“I have to stay here and do a little more work with Deborah and you have gym in the morning so I will call you a cab.”
“I can drive him.” said Alexis
“Thank you Alexis, that is very kind of you.”
Just then Jonty saw the remote control for the Dream Lover chastity device on the coffee table and picked it up.
“I have never seen a remote like this before.” he said and proceeded to pick it up and have a look. Before I knew it he pressed the canine mode button forcing me onto all fours. There was a look of shock on Jonty’s and Mr Rhodes face but Alexis just burst out laughing.
“What are you doing Dumkopf?” asked Mr Rhodes
I was too humiliated to say anything. Deborah then said
“I guess we will have to tell them, they will find out eventually. That remote you just picked up Jonty is for Phillips’s chastity device. Each button on that remote sends him a small electrical shock on his so called manhood. You pressed the canine button which forces him onto all fours. If he is in any other position but all fours, he receives an intense shock on his genitals.”
Jonty looked dumbfounded and Mr Rhodes said,
“A chastity device, with electric shocks? really? can I see?”
Alexis took the remote off Jonty and turned off canine mode.
“Stand up and show Laurens and Jonty your device Phillip.”
I must have turned scarlet red in shame and humiliation as I lowered my pants to show them the chastity cage. Mr Rhodes then said,
“ Wow, no wonder he is so well trained, I suspected he was pussy whipped but I never would have guessed. It is ingenious. Come look at this Jonty.”
Jonty came to have a closer look, his look was one of amazement.
I burned with embarrassment and humiliation.
“You wear this all the time?” he asked incredulously.
Alexis answered for me.
“He sure does Jonty, would you believe he tried to make a move on me once! It was my condition tha the would have to wear one all the time if he wanted to stay here. Now he has to do everything we say or else…”
She pressed the canine button again, forcing me on all fours. The sharp burst of electric shock making me give a little squeal. Jonty and Mr Rhodes started laughing again.
I couldn’t believe she said that, I never tried to make a move on her, She teased me and I got hard, that was all. This wasn’t fair! Alexis continued,
“One of the good things about staying her Jonty is you wont have to lift a finger, Phillip does all the chores now and he will be happy to do your laundry and anything else you require, won’t you Phillip.”
Oh the bitch loved doing this to me. But all I could say was,
“Yes Jonty, happy to.”
Alexis then said, I think you should show him respect and call him ‘Master Jonty'.
“Yes Master Jonty.” I replied.
The young jock looked at me with a derogatory smile. It was a look that seemed like his mind was ticking, thinking about how he would make the most of my services.
Mr Rhodes then said,
“You don’t have a spare remote I can give Mrs Nathaniel do you? I am sure she would be most interested.Ha ha ha.”
His laughter rang in my ears
Without hesitating Alexis said,
“Yes sure Lourens. She will be able to have Mother’s remote when she goes away, I have my own one.”
Deborah then spoke,
“Ok Alexis, that is enough for now, you better drive Jonty home. Phillip, Laurens and I will adjourn to the study, we have a few more thing to go over. Have breakfast ready for both of us at 6:30 am. Lourens like a full cooked breakfast, eggs, toast, cereal, coffee, the works! I am working from home tomorrow but you can get a lift with Lourens to work. Do you have any chores you need to do before bed? Do those then clean up the kitchen and dining room before you go to bed.”
My head was in a spin, after the humiliation in front of Mr Rhodes and Master Jonty, now Deborah said Mr Rhodes was staying the night! Plus she was soon to be spending 6 months with him in New Zealand! She hadn’t said to make a bed up for him, he must be sleeping with her! I then thought I had only served her with my tongue and the Ultimate G vibrator, she must be longing the affections of a real man. But surely she could have released me? Or was it because she promised Alexis to keep me locked. It was all that bloody Alexis fault I was in this wretched mess, I had never felt more defeated but as usual all I could say, in my most subservient tone was,
“Yes Deborah.”
“Shouldn’t he call you Mistress Deborah?” said Mr Rhodes
“Ha ha ha, no need for that….yet.”
“Good night Dumkopf, You will have my eggs poached with the yokes runny Dumkopf, bacon crispy, mushrooms and tomato grilled.” As Mr Rhodes said that I could see his hand run down behind Deborah and pat her on the bottom. I burned with jealousy. He said it with a real born to rule attitude.
“Yes Mr Rhodes.” I bowed my head submissively.
“That will be all Phillip, finish your chores then off to bed.”
Alexis had to add as she left with Jonty.
“And iron my white, grey and green blouse, I am not sure which one I will wear tomorrow, as well as my pleated mini skirt.”
I hated that bloody mini skirt with what seemed like hundreds of pleats, each individual pleat having to be ironed to perfection. I was in for a late night. But did I complain? Of course not.
“Yes Miss Alexis.” I said in my most obsequious voice.
It was after midnight by the time I got to bed, I set the alarm for 4:45, having to shower and get ready myself and give myself enough time to make breakfast…..
↧
↧
Attitude Adjustment
By sissy sally
Tessa was pouting in her room for over two hours now. Steven heard her talking on the phone, probably telling all her friends what an asshole he was.
But it had to be done. She had to accept that fact that she couldn’t get everything she wanted every time. If her Mother wouldn't set some boundaries then he would.
Tessa was Steven’s Step-Daughter and she was home from college for a few weeks. She was a selfish spoiled brat.
Every time Steven had tried to set some basic rules or boundaries she would always ignore them and get her will when her Mother was around.
But her Kathleen wasn’t around right now, she was in Europe and Tessa had to deal with Steven for a change.
Tessa had just turned 18 a few days ago and she had gotten everything she wanted. An expensive party at an expensive venue with all her fancy friends and all the expensive presents she had demanded.
Oh yes, she never asked for anything, she demanded.
It was not even 3 days after her birthday when she demanded something else. She told Steven that she needed money because she wanted to have her bellybutton pierced and of course she also needed him to take her to a hip piercing studio she had selected at the other end of the city.
Steven had said no.
She would just look at him like he had spoken in some kind of alien language. After he clarified to her that he wouldn’t give her money and that he wouldn’t take her anywhere, she stormed off to her room slamming the door shut behind her and she had not come out since.
He already felt bad for shouting after her “If you want this you can walk there yourself in your fancy heels and pay for that fancy piercing with your own money!”, but he would not back down on this. He was determined to see this through. If he would give in now she would never learn her lesson.
He would not go away either. He would sit in the big chair in the living room until she calmed down and then they would have a talk.
For now though she kept texting him once in awhile
Tessa: "What’s ur problem?”
Stephen: “Attitude.”
Then after some time:
Tessa: “Talked to Mom, she said belly button piercings r dumb.”
Tessa: “u kinda saved me.”
Steven: “You’re welcome.”
and eventually:
Tessa: “I want to fix this with you.”
Tessa: “Will u let me?”
Stephen: “I will, if you are serious.”
Tessa: "I am. No more bad attitude."
Tessa came out of her room and walked over to Steven. She carried her phone and her large pink headphones. They were a gift from him actually. Kathleen had told him the exact make and model she demanded and then she didn’t like the color. Steven had to return them to the store on the same day to get them in pink.
Tessa gave the phone and headphones to Steven.
“What is it?” he asked.
“I want to set things right between us, so I made like a message from me to you.”
“Ok, I am going to listen to it, but then we need to talk about our issues Tessa.”
“I promise you it will fix any issues you have with me, Steven.”
“I wish it would be that easy, but it’s a start.”
Tessa handed him the phone and made sure the big soft pads covered his ears completely when she put them on his head. She reclined the comfortable chair he was sitting in and dimmed the lights.
“Just relax and take it all in.”
The phone displayed a large button that said ”Begin” Steven tapped it and the screen started flashing in a rapid succession of different colors and shapes.
He thought he saw Tessa's face appear at times, or was it her voice he heard in his ears? He looked and listened attentively but he could not quite make it out. He was not sure what this was all about but he started to feel a sense of ease and relief as the sights and sounds blasted his eyes and ears and the longer he looked at the screen the clearer it became to him that Tessa was right.
Right about what though? Probably about something she said earlier. It was not the time to think about that now. He had to concentrate on the message she had made for him. The patterns had changed and he now experienced a sense of urgency. He felt that it was important to listen. He needed to listen to Tessa. It was crucial that he always remembered that Tessa was right. She was right about everything, anything, all the time. He knew that and he was glad she was there to make sure he would know what to do.
The Message changed again and Steven was overcome with a sense of uncertainty. He was certain that he would ruin everything if he didn’t listen to Tessa. He became afraid that he might make a mistake and terrible things would happen.
Steven didn't know how long the message lasted. He felt like waking from a daze. The lights were back on and Tessa was sitting on the couch across him, texting with her feet up on the table.
"You promised me a talk." He said and Tessa looked up.
“I promised you to solve all your issues and I'm going to. If you listened to my message you will understand what I mean. We will talk in a bit, but I'm hungry now. Make me a sandwich.”
Tessa was right, she needed something to eat. He could always talk to her later. Steven went to the kitchen to prepare her favourite sandwich and bring it to her in the living room. It felt a bit odd, because eating in the living room was one of the issues he wanted to talk to her about. But that didn’t matter now, Tessa was hungry now.
“You didn’t cut the crust Steven and you should wear an apron for preparing and serving food.”
Tessa was right, how could he forget to cut the crust. He went back to the kitchen and came back with a neat sandwich and wearing his Wife's apron.
“Much better, Steven. Why don’t we have dinner together? You could have the crust and all the discards and scraps, put them into a bowl and mash them into a pulp with a shot of castor oil and bring the smallest spoon you can find.”
Tessa was right, he shouldn’t be wasteful. He turned around to go back to the kitchen and prepare his healthy dinner.
“Mom’s white mules will go much better with the apron Steven, no socks.”
When Steven returned with his bowl of mush his toes peeked out of a pair of wedge heeled mule sandals.
“Aren’t these so pretty?” Tessa said ”I think you want to eat standing up Steven, so you can get used to them.”
Tessa was right, she should get used to the unfamiliar shoes.
As he ate the goo he scowled with every spoonful he put in his mouth.
“What is it Steven? Don’t you like your dinner?” Tessa teased.
“It’s disgusting.” he replied, but kept eating.
“It is, isn’t it? But we can do something about that. I want you to smile and say ‘mmhmm’ after every spoonful like you enjoy eating it, like it is the best thing in the world.”
Steven continued eating with a childish grin now. “MMMHmmm.”
“Isn’t that so much better?”
“What have you done Tess?” he asked between two spoons.
“I am solving our issues. You said the problem was your attitude, remember? You see this app you used is called ‘Attitude Adjustment’ and it made all the problems we had earlier disappear, didn’t it? It fixed your attitude alright. Are you going to pay for a piercing now?”
“Yes Tess.”
“Call me Miss Tessa. Are you going to take me there and pay for it?”
“Yes, Miss Tessa.”
“Are you happy that I allow you to do this for me?”
“No Miss Tessa.”
“I know, right? That’s the great thing about it” She said cheerfully “You have become aware that you are under my control, but you will have to obey me anyway and you will hate every minute of it.”
“Miss Tessa, please…”
“You are pathetic Steven, we haven’t even started yet and you are begging already.” Her voice now had an angry tone and Stephen became worried.
“Now show me how pathetic you really are. On your knees, forehead to the floor.”
Steven dropped and rested his head right in front of Tessa’s toes. She put her right foot on the back of his head, pushing his face into the carpet with the tip of her heels.
“That is actually rather cute, I could get used to that pose.” She said, back in her cheerful voice. “Isn’t that so much better than before? You are responding very well to the app Steven. Right now we are only playing around a bit and testing it out and so far I really like how it works, don’t you?”
“Moh.” Steven said, with his mouth squashed to the floor and Tessa laughed.
“Very good! Anyway, you are going to do the dishes now Steven. I want you to lick my plate and your bowl clean before you properly wash them and put them away. Then you take off all your clothes except for the nice mules and go to the bathroom. You will squat down and wait for the castor oil to work. You better keep it in though, because you don’t have permission to use the toilet.”
“While you wait you will brush your teeth with soap to get the nasty taste out of your mouth. You will crouch and brush and clench until I come and allow you to stop. Do you understand that?”
“Yes, Miss Tessa.”
“Good boy. Now get to it.”
Steven started licking Tessa’s plate on the way to the kitchen.
Twenty minutes later he was sweating bullets on the bathroom floor. His legs were hurting, his bowels were on fire and his mouth was numb and sore at the same time, when Tessa finally showed up.
”Stop brushing.”
She walked around him in her heels and looked down at his nude body.
“Very nice, does Mom make you shave everywhere?”
“Jesh Mish Tesha.” he answered with his mouth full of foam.
“Close your mouth, be quiet.”
Tessa opened the bathroom cabinet and the next thing Steven heard was a buzzing sound. Without comment she began to shave his head to a stubble using electric clippers. She paid close attention to removing his eyebrows.
“Now that looks perfect for you.” She said and giggled. “Ohhh, poor Steven, would you like to go potty now?”
He desperately nodded his head, because he had been told to keep quiet he couldn't talk.
“I tell you what. First you are going to clean up this whole mess. All the hair and the soap you drooled on the floor. I want it absolutely spotless, understand? And you will not stand up. You will waddle around like this.”
She smiled when she saw tears in his eyes,
“Better hurry up if you are that desperate Steven, or you will have a lot more cleaning to do. When you are all done you can rinse your mouth and use the toilet. Then take a cold shower and report to Mom’s bedroom in nothing but the mules.”
Tessa was just looking at a pair of panties and started laughing hard when she saw Steven waddling into the upstairs bedroom.
“OMG! You are so funny Steven! You weren’t even supposed to do that! You could have walked.”
She bowed down to him with her hands on her thighs like talking to a little kid “You weren’t sure what to do, hmmm?” She said in a sweet higher pitched voice and nodded mockingly in unison as Steven nodded as answer. “You didn’t want to make Miss Tessa angry, no?” and she shook her head with him when he answered silently.
"You are really really obedient right now, aren’t you Stephen? Isn’t that amazing?” She said back to her normal voice.
“Come over here now and stand up. I have laid out some stuff for you to wear. Since Mom’s shoes fit you so well lets see how you do in her panties.”
Tessa handed him a pair of pink thongs and told him to tuck his “thing” between his legs. Next came a pair of tight white capris to “show off the mules” as Tessa explained when she pulled the thong up above the waistline in the back, giving Steven an uncomfortable wedgie.
Then Tessa put a bra on him and stuffed it with socks. On top of it she made him wear a pink fuzzy cashmere crop top with short sleeves and a turtleneck.
She stepped back to have a look and smiled,
“Very sexy Steven, now turn around for me!”
Steven turned and kept turning until she told him to stop,
“Almost perfect, you need just a few accessories now.”
Tessa added a pearl necklace and a gold chain with a big gold locket around his neck, a couple of chunky bangles on each wrist and almost comically large pearl drop earrings clipped to his lobes.
"Very pretty, now just a touch of colour. Pucker your lips sweetie." She grabbed his chin with one hand and applied a thick layer of dark red lipstick. "I think Mom said this was your favourite, right?" Steven tried to move his head still in Tessa's grip.
"You're allowed to talk now." She said.
"I like it on Kathleen." He replied with his lips still pursed.
"And now you will like it on yourself. Smile and walk up and down for me."
Steven walked up and down the bedroom while Tessa gave him instructions,
"Swing those hips girl and move your arms, I want to hear these bracelets jingle."
"You are getting yourself in so much trouble right now, Tess."
"Oh look at you Steven, I am giving you a little bit of freedom and all you can think about is trying to piss me off. I think we need to add some blush to your make up. Come over here and stand still."
She slapped his face twice on each side.
"Who is in charge Steven?"
“You Tess.”
*slap slap*
“Who?”
“You are in charge Miss Tessa.”
*slap slap*
“And don’t you forget that!”
Steven’s cheeks burned and he was furious that Tessa was able to treat him like that and he couldn’t do anything about it, but he nodded and smiled.
He had noticed though, that he slowly regained some control. He could still not stop himself from obeying her commands, but if he concentrated he could fight it and delay his reaction for a second. He couldn’t let her know though. If he played this right he would take her by surprise soon.
“Now that was fun wasn’t it Steven?” Tessa said, while rummaging in her bag.
Steven nodded,
“Yes, Miss Tessa.”
“Don’t think I haven’t noticed that you start to snap out of it.” She said and turned around, holding the pink headphones in her hands. “I think you are ready for another dose.”
“Wait Tessa, I'm sure that’s not necessary, please.” he pleaded. while Tessa put them on his head with a smile.
“Hold this.” she gave him her phone “Look at it.” He held it in front of his face “Tessa, please…”
Tessa plugged the headphones in, staring Steven in the eyes with an evil smile “We still have plans tonight, Steven. I need you all respectful and obedient to Miss Tessa. Now press start.”
Steven tried to fight it, but his finger inevitable hit the screen and seconds later he knew he had to watch, because Tessa was right.
“Come on, let's go.”
Stephen didn’t know what she was talking about.
“Where are we going, Miss Tessa?”
“Don’t you remember? The belly button piercing?”
“I thought you didn’t want it any more, Miss Tessa?”
“That’s right, but as your reward for saving me, we are going to get YOU one, don’t you think that’s nice Steven?”
Tessa was right. It was very nice of her.
She allowed him to drive her all the way downtown in his cute new outfit. It felt funny driving in the mules. Before they got there Tessa pointed out the perfect place to park. They only had to walk a few blocks on a busy sidewalk until they got to the piercing parlour.
Tessa had made an appointment but they were early so they had to wait. She made Steven stand completely still next to her chair in the waiting area while she was reading a magazine.
“What a lovely sissy you have there.” a Lady said from across the room.
“Sissy?” Tessa asked.
“Yes, a obvious male slave humiliated by wearing female clothing, or what do you call him?”
“I call him Steven.” Tessa answered
“He looks more like a Stephanie.” the Lady replied and both laughed.
“My name is Roxi.” she introduced herself “I am having my own slave tattooed right now.”
“What tattoo is he getting?” Tessa wanted to know.
“I’m having two squares placed on his butt, filled with a deep red colour and on his lower back he will get a line that says: “Please Spank until Colour matches.”
Tessa laughed “That’s great.” Maybe I should get Steven one of those too.
“What are you here for darling?” Roxi asked.
“I allow him to have his belly pierced, and he is very grateful for that, don’t you Steven?”
“Yes, Miss Tessa.”
“How adorable! I see he is wearing clip-ons on his ears. You simply must get them done too!”
“That’s a great idea. Do you have any other suggestions Roxi?”
“I have endless ideas Darling. Come over here and let’s talk about them.”
Stevens could do nothing but stand there and listen to what they would to do to his body.
It was late when they left the parlour and Steven’s exposed belly button was now adorned with a crystal flower that was inside his belly button, a row of crystal butterflies that dangled from it and a large shiny metal ball on top of it all to keep it in place.
But that was not all. His ears had been pierced in 3 places each, for now, as Tessa had assured him. And he carried a pair of small but massive hoops in the lower holes and large pearls above them. Both his nipples had been fitted with heavy barbells that he could feel with every step he took, but the most humiliating new feature his body had to offer was a tramp stamp tattoo on his lover back saying: “Property of Tessa.” Of course it was clearly visible in his outfit.
Tessa had made Steven sign every form with a smile and his credit card had paid for it all. Roxi and Tessa had giggled and cheered throughout all the procedures, as well as taken pictures of every step.
They exchanged numbers and promised to meet up to take Steven shopping for sissy clothes and other items.
On the way back to the car Tessa made him walk behind her, and once they arrived back at the house she told him to get on his knees to kiss her toes and thank him for the nice trip.
“Who would have thought how great this all worked out Steven. I love your new attitude, don’t you?”
“You just wait until Kathleen comes home Tessa. Do you really think this won’t have any consequences for you?”
“Oh my, look who is getting obstinate again. Do you need another dose of obedience?”
Steven quickly backed down,
“No Miss Tessa.”
“Ah! But I think you do. Actually there is a convenient little hack for the app. It will link you permanently to a trigger word and you would have to do whatever I say every time you hear it for the rest of your life. I think we are going to try that now. It sounds so much easier than having to condition you every couple of hours.”
“No, Tessa, please just think about it for a min...”
“Oh shush, get undressed and meet me in the bedroom.”
When Steven entered the bedroom Tessa held up her phone,
“Now what do you think would be a good word, Steven? Pathetic? Dickless? Nah, I think we are going with a classic ‘Obey’” She spoke the word into the phone and put it down on the floor in front of the bed.
“Get over here and lay down. Chin over the edge so you look directly into the screen.”
Stevens freshly pierced nipples and belly hurt as she made him lay on his stomach and his ears joined in as she placed the headphones on him.
“This hack requires some sort of physical stimulation, something your brain will tell you to avoid by obeying me.” Tessa explained and Steven saw a belt dangling down from her hands in the corner of his eye.
“It will only take about twenty minutes. Now press start and lay still.”
Steven tried to fight it as hard as he could but again his hand moved to the screen and the colours began to flash. This time it didn’t seem to hypnotize him though. It didn’t seem to do anything at all. Then the first smack with the belt hit his bottom and he yelped.
“Quiet! Don’t move.” Tessa barked at him and smacked his bottom again. “I want you to smile Steven.” He had no idea how long it took, she kept beating his butt with the belt again and again, walking from one side of the bed to the other so she could get him evenly from all angles and it burned like fire.
Steven was in so much pain, but he had to take it while he looked into the screen and Tessa’s voice in his ears kept telling him to obey.
Eventually the bedroom door flew open and he heard his Wife say “Tessa? What the hell are you doing?”
He was saved.
When Steven came to he was still on the bed. He could still not move and his ass burned like fire, but he heard Kathleen scolding Tessa and it was the most wonderful thing he had ever heard in his life.
“How could you do such a thing Tessa? Steven was absolutely right, you are a selfish little brat and I should not have left you alone with him!”
Kathleen was furious, and the forced smile on Steven's face had become accurate.
“Look at that Tattoo! Why would you do something like that? And it’s all skewed too!”
“But Mom...!”
“Don’t you ‘But Mom’ me young Lady! You had no permission to do this. You know exactly what we talked about!”
But Steven didn’t know what Kathleen was talking about.
“But MOM! It’s not skewed! It’s just… there is room for it to say ‘Property of Kathleen and Tessa’, look! Your name goes right here! It was supposed to be a surprise!” she said in her whiny voice she always used to weasel out of things, but it would not...
“Oh Tessa, that is so sweet!”
Steven couldn’t believe Kathleen would fall for this.
“I had it made so your name would come first Mom.”
“Oh, come here you adorable little girl.”
Steven couldn’t believe they hugged each other now. Had Kathleen completely forgotten that he was still helplessly lying here?
“Now for you Steven!”
Obviously she had not.
“I am sorry dear, it wasn’t supposed to happen that way, but you had been mean to Tessa and I sent her the app just to sort things out until I was back. Believe me I had explicitly told her that she was not allowed to condition you permanently.”
Steven couldn’t believe that it was Kathleen who had given Tessa the app. What was she thinking?
“Because now we have to do this all over again to condition you to me too, sweetie. I’m sorry but this is going to get worse for you before it is going to get better for us.”
Now he knew what she had been thinking.
Kathleen entered her trigger word and they started the app back up again. Now they both belted him. One from each side alternately.
“What do you think now about my idea, Mom?”
“Fine, you can get him some permanent make up too when you go to have my name added, but I want it subtle. Are we clear about that?”
“Sure Mom, whatever.”
Steven was in hell and he smiled.
Tessa was pouting in her room for over two hours now. Steven heard her talking on the phone, probably telling all her friends what an asshole he was.
But it had to be done. She had to accept that fact that she couldn’t get everything she wanted every time. If her Mother wouldn't set some boundaries then he would.
Tessa was Steven’s Step-Daughter and she was home from college for a few weeks. She was a selfish spoiled brat.
Every time Steven had tried to set some basic rules or boundaries she would always ignore them and get her will when her Mother was around.
But her Kathleen wasn’t around right now, she was in Europe and Tessa had to deal with Steven for a change.
Tessa had just turned 18 a few days ago and she had gotten everything she wanted. An expensive party at an expensive venue with all her fancy friends and all the expensive presents she had demanded.
Oh yes, she never asked for anything, she demanded.
It was not even 3 days after her birthday when she demanded something else. She told Steven that she needed money because she wanted to have her bellybutton pierced and of course she also needed him to take her to a hip piercing studio she had selected at the other end of the city.
Steven had said no.
She would just look at him like he had spoken in some kind of alien language. After he clarified to her that he wouldn’t give her money and that he wouldn’t take her anywhere, she stormed off to her room slamming the door shut behind her and she had not come out since.
He already felt bad for shouting after her “If you want this you can walk there yourself in your fancy heels and pay for that fancy piercing with your own money!”, but he would not back down on this. He was determined to see this through. If he would give in now she would never learn her lesson.
He would not go away either. He would sit in the big chair in the living room until she calmed down and then they would have a talk.
For now though she kept texting him once in awhile
Tessa: "What’s ur problem?”
Stephen: “Attitude.”
Then after some time:
Tessa: “Talked to Mom, she said belly button piercings r dumb.”
Tessa: “u kinda saved me.”
Steven: “You’re welcome.”
and eventually:
Tessa: “I want to fix this with you.”
Tessa: “Will u let me?”
Stephen: “I will, if you are serious.”
Tessa: "I am. No more bad attitude."
Tessa came out of her room and walked over to Steven. She carried her phone and her large pink headphones. They were a gift from him actually. Kathleen had told him the exact make and model she demanded and then she didn’t like the color. Steven had to return them to the store on the same day to get them in pink.
Tessa gave the phone and headphones to Steven.
“What is it?” he asked.
“I want to set things right between us, so I made like a message from me to you.”
“Ok, I am going to listen to it, but then we need to talk about our issues Tessa.”
“I promise you it will fix any issues you have with me, Steven.”
“I wish it would be that easy, but it’s a start.”
Tessa handed him the phone and made sure the big soft pads covered his ears completely when she put them on his head. She reclined the comfortable chair he was sitting in and dimmed the lights.
“Just relax and take it all in.”
The phone displayed a large button that said ”Begin” Steven tapped it and the screen started flashing in a rapid succession of different colors and shapes.
He thought he saw Tessa's face appear at times, or was it her voice he heard in his ears? He looked and listened attentively but he could not quite make it out. He was not sure what this was all about but he started to feel a sense of ease and relief as the sights and sounds blasted his eyes and ears and the longer he looked at the screen the clearer it became to him that Tessa was right.
Right about what though? Probably about something she said earlier. It was not the time to think about that now. He had to concentrate on the message she had made for him. The patterns had changed and he now experienced a sense of urgency. He felt that it was important to listen. He needed to listen to Tessa. It was crucial that he always remembered that Tessa was right. She was right about everything, anything, all the time. He knew that and he was glad she was there to make sure he would know what to do.
The Message changed again and Steven was overcome with a sense of uncertainty. He was certain that he would ruin everything if he didn’t listen to Tessa. He became afraid that he might make a mistake and terrible things would happen.
Steven didn't know how long the message lasted. He felt like waking from a daze. The lights were back on and Tessa was sitting on the couch across him, texting with her feet up on the table.
"You promised me a talk." He said and Tessa looked up.
“I promised you to solve all your issues and I'm going to. If you listened to my message you will understand what I mean. We will talk in a bit, but I'm hungry now. Make me a sandwich.”
Tessa was right, she needed something to eat. He could always talk to her later. Steven went to the kitchen to prepare her favourite sandwich and bring it to her in the living room. It felt a bit odd, because eating in the living room was one of the issues he wanted to talk to her about. But that didn’t matter now, Tessa was hungry now.
“You didn’t cut the crust Steven and you should wear an apron for preparing and serving food.”
Tessa was right, how could he forget to cut the crust. He went back to the kitchen and came back with a neat sandwich and wearing his Wife's apron.
“Much better, Steven. Why don’t we have dinner together? You could have the crust and all the discards and scraps, put them into a bowl and mash them into a pulp with a shot of castor oil and bring the smallest spoon you can find.”
Tessa was right, he shouldn’t be wasteful. He turned around to go back to the kitchen and prepare his healthy dinner.
“Mom’s white mules will go much better with the apron Steven, no socks.”
When Steven returned with his bowl of mush his toes peeked out of a pair of wedge heeled mule sandals.
“Aren’t these so pretty?” Tessa said ”I think you want to eat standing up Steven, so you can get used to them.”
Tessa was right, she should get used to the unfamiliar shoes.
As he ate the goo he scowled with every spoonful he put in his mouth.
“What is it Steven? Don’t you like your dinner?” Tessa teased.
“It’s disgusting.” he replied, but kept eating.
“It is, isn’t it? But we can do something about that. I want you to smile and say ‘mmhmm’ after every spoonful like you enjoy eating it, like it is the best thing in the world.”
Steven continued eating with a childish grin now. “MMMHmmm.”
“Isn’t that so much better?”
“What have you done Tess?” he asked between two spoons.
“I am solving our issues. You said the problem was your attitude, remember? You see this app you used is called ‘Attitude Adjustment’ and it made all the problems we had earlier disappear, didn’t it? It fixed your attitude alright. Are you going to pay for a piercing now?”
“Yes Tess.”
“Call me Miss Tessa. Are you going to take me there and pay for it?”
“Yes, Miss Tessa.”
“Are you happy that I allow you to do this for me?”
“No Miss Tessa.”
“I know, right? That’s the great thing about it” She said cheerfully “You have become aware that you are under my control, but you will have to obey me anyway and you will hate every minute of it.”
“Miss Tessa, please…”
“You are pathetic Steven, we haven’t even started yet and you are begging already.” Her voice now had an angry tone and Stephen became worried.
“Now show me how pathetic you really are. On your knees, forehead to the floor.”
Steven dropped and rested his head right in front of Tessa’s toes. She put her right foot on the back of his head, pushing his face into the carpet with the tip of her heels.
“That is actually rather cute, I could get used to that pose.” She said, back in her cheerful voice. “Isn’t that so much better than before? You are responding very well to the app Steven. Right now we are only playing around a bit and testing it out and so far I really like how it works, don’t you?”
“Moh.” Steven said, with his mouth squashed to the floor and Tessa laughed.
“Very good! Anyway, you are going to do the dishes now Steven. I want you to lick my plate and your bowl clean before you properly wash them and put them away. Then you take off all your clothes except for the nice mules and go to the bathroom. You will squat down and wait for the castor oil to work. You better keep it in though, because you don’t have permission to use the toilet.”
“While you wait you will brush your teeth with soap to get the nasty taste out of your mouth. You will crouch and brush and clench until I come and allow you to stop. Do you understand that?”
“Yes, Miss Tessa.”
“Good boy. Now get to it.”
Steven started licking Tessa’s plate on the way to the kitchen.
Twenty minutes later he was sweating bullets on the bathroom floor. His legs were hurting, his bowels were on fire and his mouth was numb and sore at the same time, when Tessa finally showed up.
”Stop brushing.”
She walked around him in her heels and looked down at his nude body.
“Very nice, does Mom make you shave everywhere?”
“Jesh Mish Tesha.” he answered with his mouth full of foam.
“Close your mouth, be quiet.”
Tessa opened the bathroom cabinet and the next thing Steven heard was a buzzing sound. Without comment she began to shave his head to a stubble using electric clippers. She paid close attention to removing his eyebrows.
“Now that looks perfect for you.” She said and giggled. “Ohhh, poor Steven, would you like to go potty now?”
He desperately nodded his head, because he had been told to keep quiet he couldn't talk.
“I tell you what. First you are going to clean up this whole mess. All the hair and the soap you drooled on the floor. I want it absolutely spotless, understand? And you will not stand up. You will waddle around like this.”
She smiled when she saw tears in his eyes,
“Better hurry up if you are that desperate Steven, or you will have a lot more cleaning to do. When you are all done you can rinse your mouth and use the toilet. Then take a cold shower and report to Mom’s bedroom in nothing but the mules.”
Tessa was just looking at a pair of panties and started laughing hard when she saw Steven waddling into the upstairs bedroom.
“OMG! You are so funny Steven! You weren’t even supposed to do that! You could have walked.”
She bowed down to him with her hands on her thighs like talking to a little kid “You weren’t sure what to do, hmmm?” She said in a sweet higher pitched voice and nodded mockingly in unison as Steven nodded as answer. “You didn’t want to make Miss Tessa angry, no?” and she shook her head with him when he answered silently.
"You are really really obedient right now, aren’t you Stephen? Isn’t that amazing?” She said back to her normal voice.
“Come over here now and stand up. I have laid out some stuff for you to wear. Since Mom’s shoes fit you so well lets see how you do in her panties.”
Tessa handed him a pair of pink thongs and told him to tuck his “thing” between his legs. Next came a pair of tight white capris to “show off the mules” as Tessa explained when she pulled the thong up above the waistline in the back, giving Steven an uncomfortable wedgie.
Then Tessa put a bra on him and stuffed it with socks. On top of it she made him wear a pink fuzzy cashmere crop top with short sleeves and a turtleneck.
She stepped back to have a look and smiled,
“Very sexy Steven, now turn around for me!”
Steven turned and kept turning until she told him to stop,
“Almost perfect, you need just a few accessories now.”
Tessa added a pearl necklace and a gold chain with a big gold locket around his neck, a couple of chunky bangles on each wrist and almost comically large pearl drop earrings clipped to his lobes.
"Very pretty, now just a touch of colour. Pucker your lips sweetie." She grabbed his chin with one hand and applied a thick layer of dark red lipstick. "I think Mom said this was your favourite, right?" Steven tried to move his head still in Tessa's grip.
"You're allowed to talk now." She said.
"I like it on Kathleen." He replied with his lips still pursed.
"And now you will like it on yourself. Smile and walk up and down for me."
Steven walked up and down the bedroom while Tessa gave him instructions,
"Swing those hips girl and move your arms, I want to hear these bracelets jingle."
"You are getting yourself in so much trouble right now, Tess."
"Oh look at you Steven, I am giving you a little bit of freedom and all you can think about is trying to piss me off. I think we need to add some blush to your make up. Come over here and stand still."
She slapped his face twice on each side.
"Who is in charge Steven?"
“You Tess.”
*slap slap*
“Who?”
“You are in charge Miss Tessa.”
*slap slap*
“And don’t you forget that!”
Steven’s cheeks burned and he was furious that Tessa was able to treat him like that and he couldn’t do anything about it, but he nodded and smiled.
He had noticed though, that he slowly regained some control. He could still not stop himself from obeying her commands, but if he concentrated he could fight it and delay his reaction for a second. He couldn’t let her know though. If he played this right he would take her by surprise soon.
“Now that was fun wasn’t it Steven?” Tessa said, while rummaging in her bag.
Steven nodded,
“Yes, Miss Tessa.”
“Don’t think I haven’t noticed that you start to snap out of it.” She said and turned around, holding the pink headphones in her hands. “I think you are ready for another dose.”
“Wait Tessa, I'm sure that’s not necessary, please.” he pleaded. while Tessa put them on his head with a smile.
“Hold this.” she gave him her phone “Look at it.” He held it in front of his face “Tessa, please…”
Tessa plugged the headphones in, staring Steven in the eyes with an evil smile “We still have plans tonight, Steven. I need you all respectful and obedient to Miss Tessa. Now press start.”
Steven tried to fight it, but his finger inevitable hit the screen and seconds later he knew he had to watch, because Tessa was right.
“Come on, let's go.”
Stephen didn’t know what she was talking about.
“Where are we going, Miss Tessa?”
“Don’t you remember? The belly button piercing?”
“I thought you didn’t want it any more, Miss Tessa?”
“That’s right, but as your reward for saving me, we are going to get YOU one, don’t you think that’s nice Steven?”
Tessa was right. It was very nice of her.
She allowed him to drive her all the way downtown in his cute new outfit. It felt funny driving in the mules. Before they got there Tessa pointed out the perfect place to park. They only had to walk a few blocks on a busy sidewalk until they got to the piercing parlour.
Tessa had made an appointment but they were early so they had to wait. She made Steven stand completely still next to her chair in the waiting area while she was reading a magazine.
“What a lovely sissy you have there.” a Lady said from across the room.
“Sissy?” Tessa asked.
“Yes, a obvious male slave humiliated by wearing female clothing, or what do you call him?”
“I call him Steven.” Tessa answered
“He looks more like a Stephanie.” the Lady replied and both laughed.
“My name is Roxi.” she introduced herself “I am having my own slave tattooed right now.”
“What tattoo is he getting?” Tessa wanted to know.
“I’m having two squares placed on his butt, filled with a deep red colour and on his lower back he will get a line that says: “Please Spank until Colour matches.”
Tessa laughed “That’s great.” Maybe I should get Steven one of those too.
“What are you here for darling?” Roxi asked.
“I allow him to have his belly pierced, and he is very grateful for that, don’t you Steven?”
“Yes, Miss Tessa.”
“How adorable! I see he is wearing clip-ons on his ears. You simply must get them done too!”
“That’s a great idea. Do you have any other suggestions Roxi?”
“I have endless ideas Darling. Come over here and let’s talk about them.”
Stevens could do nothing but stand there and listen to what they would to do to his body.
It was late when they left the parlour and Steven’s exposed belly button was now adorned with a crystal flower that was inside his belly button, a row of crystal butterflies that dangled from it and a large shiny metal ball on top of it all to keep it in place.
But that was not all. His ears had been pierced in 3 places each, for now, as Tessa had assured him. And he carried a pair of small but massive hoops in the lower holes and large pearls above them. Both his nipples had been fitted with heavy barbells that he could feel with every step he took, but the most humiliating new feature his body had to offer was a tramp stamp tattoo on his lover back saying: “Property of Tessa.” Of course it was clearly visible in his outfit.
Tessa had made Steven sign every form with a smile and his credit card had paid for it all. Roxi and Tessa had giggled and cheered throughout all the procedures, as well as taken pictures of every step.
They exchanged numbers and promised to meet up to take Steven shopping for sissy clothes and other items.
On the way back to the car Tessa made him walk behind her, and once they arrived back at the house she told him to get on his knees to kiss her toes and thank him for the nice trip.
“Who would have thought how great this all worked out Steven. I love your new attitude, don’t you?”
“You just wait until Kathleen comes home Tessa. Do you really think this won’t have any consequences for you?”
“Oh my, look who is getting obstinate again. Do you need another dose of obedience?”
Steven quickly backed down,
“No Miss Tessa.”
“Ah! But I think you do. Actually there is a convenient little hack for the app. It will link you permanently to a trigger word and you would have to do whatever I say every time you hear it for the rest of your life. I think we are going to try that now. It sounds so much easier than having to condition you every couple of hours.”
“No, Tessa, please just think about it for a min...”
“Oh shush, get undressed and meet me in the bedroom.”
When Steven entered the bedroom Tessa held up her phone,
“Now what do you think would be a good word, Steven? Pathetic? Dickless? Nah, I think we are going with a classic ‘Obey’” She spoke the word into the phone and put it down on the floor in front of the bed.
“Get over here and lay down. Chin over the edge so you look directly into the screen.”
Stevens freshly pierced nipples and belly hurt as she made him lay on his stomach and his ears joined in as she placed the headphones on him.
“This hack requires some sort of physical stimulation, something your brain will tell you to avoid by obeying me.” Tessa explained and Steven saw a belt dangling down from her hands in the corner of his eye.
“It will only take about twenty minutes. Now press start and lay still.”
Steven tried to fight it as hard as he could but again his hand moved to the screen and the colours began to flash. This time it didn’t seem to hypnotize him though. It didn’t seem to do anything at all. Then the first smack with the belt hit his bottom and he yelped.
“Quiet! Don’t move.” Tessa barked at him and smacked his bottom again. “I want you to smile Steven.” He had no idea how long it took, she kept beating his butt with the belt again and again, walking from one side of the bed to the other so she could get him evenly from all angles and it burned like fire.
Steven was in so much pain, but he had to take it while he looked into the screen and Tessa’s voice in his ears kept telling him to obey.
Eventually the bedroom door flew open and he heard his Wife say “Tessa? What the hell are you doing?”
He was saved.
When Steven came to he was still on the bed. He could still not move and his ass burned like fire, but he heard Kathleen scolding Tessa and it was the most wonderful thing he had ever heard in his life.
“How could you do such a thing Tessa? Steven was absolutely right, you are a selfish little brat and I should not have left you alone with him!”
Kathleen was furious, and the forced smile on Steven's face had become accurate.
“Look at that Tattoo! Why would you do something like that? And it’s all skewed too!”
“But Mom...!”
“Don’t you ‘But Mom’ me young Lady! You had no permission to do this. You know exactly what we talked about!”
But Steven didn’t know what Kathleen was talking about.
“But MOM! It’s not skewed! It’s just… there is room for it to say ‘Property of Kathleen and Tessa’, look! Your name goes right here! It was supposed to be a surprise!” she said in her whiny voice she always used to weasel out of things, but it would not...
“Oh Tessa, that is so sweet!”
Steven couldn’t believe Kathleen would fall for this.
“I had it made so your name would come first Mom.”
“Oh, come here you adorable little girl.”
Steven couldn’t believe they hugged each other now. Had Kathleen completely forgotten that he was still helplessly lying here?
“Now for you Steven!”
Obviously she had not.
“I am sorry dear, it wasn’t supposed to happen that way, but you had been mean to Tessa and I sent her the app just to sort things out until I was back. Believe me I had explicitly told her that she was not allowed to condition you permanently.”
Steven couldn’t believe that it was Kathleen who had given Tessa the app. What was she thinking?
“Because now we have to do this all over again to condition you to me too, sweetie. I’m sorry but this is going to get worse for you before it is going to get better for us.”
Now he knew what she had been thinking.
Kathleen entered her trigger word and they started the app back up again. Now they both belted him. One from each side alternately.
“What do you think now about my idea, Mom?”
“Fine, you can get him some permanent make up too when you go to have my name added, but I want it subtle. Are we clear about that?”
“Sure Mom, whatever.”
Steven was in hell and he smiled.
↧
Surprise Dinner
by sissy sally
“Come on Sal, pleeeeease!”
---
Salomon had always liked to cook, and he made no secret out of it. He even offered to cook for friends and family when there was a special occasion. Sometimes it was enough for people to say “I would like to try that.” when he was talking about this great new dish he just had tried for the first time.
This was what had happened with Verena, his new secretary. Of course the fact that she was a beautiful young lady, always dressed professionally in skirts and dresses with heels and perfect hair did its part as well.
He provided her with a list of ingredients and came to her place to prepare a Taiwanese curry.
It was a bit of a disappointment for him to find out he would not only be cooking for the both of them, but also for Verena’s girlfriend Annika.
But it was not the last time he would cook for them. Verena would always ask in a way that he could not refuse, and he liked doing it anyway. There was even a sort of friendship developing, and he enjoyed the evening together.
Also Verena certainly deserved a treat every once in a while the way she handled things for him at work. He hardly had to do anything himself any more. He was mostly signing papers she prepared for him. His department's numbers were excellent every month. He was even in for a raise.
The problem was how the dinner arrangement had changed over the course of a year. At first they had provided the ingredients and drinks he suggested. The girls had helped with chopping and peeling in the Kitchen and it was a generally enjoyable experience for all of them. The changes came slowly. Certain dishes didn’t require much assistance and they would just stay out of the kitchen, doing other things instead. Then some vital ingredients that needed to have a certain quality or cut and Salomon would get them himself.
It came to the point where one evening he would bring everything, prepare, cook and serve the food while the girls were not even present. They had left him alone and came back just in time to eat from the table he had set.
They had obviously been shopping as they carried bags and were both wearing apparently sexy new dresses. They were obviously flirting with each other and giggled a lot. That said, it was Annika, who giggled. It was amazing how Verena always managed to look ladylike in whatever she was wearing, and how she always carried herself in an elegant demeanor. Nevertheless, it was clear she was enjoying herself just as much.
Before Salomon could even sit down, she came into the kitchen and made it politely but unmistakably clear that she would like to be alone with Annika. When Salomon tried to argue that he had cooked for everyone she promised that she would bring any leftovers to work the next day and serve them to him personally for lunch.
Verena was quite insistent to the point of being annoyed by Salomon’s reluctance and he complied eventually and left.
He understood on a rational level, but on the inside he felt disregarded and left out. Secretly he still wished he could be the one to spend the evening with Verena.
She was beautiful and had many talents. It was hard to imagine that there was anything she wouldn’t do perfectly, but when she served Salomon the leftovers as lunch the next day, it became evident that Verena was no cook.
Besides the fact that there were only traces of meat left in the dish, she had put everything together in a single plastic bowl, even the salad, and heated it in the microwave. Everything was soggy and mushy and the vinegar from the vinaigrette had made the sauce divide up into a clear liquid and gelatinous blobs. He would have rather discarded it while she was not looking, but Verena would stay and watch him gobble up the icky mess to the last spoonful.
“I believe that should make up for yesterday's inconvenience.” She said, when she picked up the empty bowl with a smile.
Salomon decided it could not continue that way and that’s what he told Annika when she asked him to cook again for a special occasion.
---
“Please Sal, I need this. I really need to make something up to Verena. She loves your cooking, you know that. Just one more time. You won’t have to do everything by yourself either. I hired someone to serve. There will be candles and everything. It will be sooo romantic, and you will be the chef.”
Annika really wanted to provide a special birthday dinner for Verena. She was so enthusiastic about it. Salomon thought it was kind of sweet, so he agreed to help.
“Fine Annika, but this is the last time. If you girls want me to cook for you again after that, we will need to find a new arrangement.”
She jumped up on him to hug him tight with her arms and legs “Oh my God, you are the best Sal! I’ll find the greatest arrangement for you!”
Verena’s Birthday was on a Friday and Salomon felt rather bad to leave Verena working on her own birthday. She was so busy too. All morning she had him sign papers and contracts while he was preoccupied with preparing her birthday dinner in his mind. He checked her schedule to make sure she would be busy all afternoon with various meetings, while he left to prepare her surprise.
When Salomon arrived at Verena’s apartment with all the ingredients and items he would need for an elaborate 5 course meal, Annika appeared totally devastated. She was sitting on the couch, hugging her knees in despair. It was obvious she had cried.
“What’s going on, Ann?”
“Everything is ruined, the girl who was supposed to serve cancelled and I can’t get anyone else.”
“Come on, Ann. That’s not the end of the world. If we stick our heads together and think real hard, I’m sure we can figure out a way to get the food from the kitchen to the table.”
“Oh, stop it you oaf!” her face lit up for a second as she made a ‘go away’ motion with her hand. “This is serious. I really need this to be perfect. The way Verena told me. If I blow this, she will think I can’t do anything right.”
“Ok, how does she want it to be?”
“The whole programme. A five course meal, candle light, and a maid to serve.”
“A maid? You mean like a french maid? Sounds kinky.”
“So what if she wants it kinky? It’s what she pictures it like. Do you have any idea what it takes to get something like that out of her?”
“I really don’t, but if you want, I could serve you the food too. I’m doing everything else anyway.”
“You would do that? Really? I mean I got the costume and everything but…”
“Oh WOW! Wait a minute! I’m talking about bringing the plates to the table, not running around in a french maid's costume.”
“Oh come on! Why not? It would be perfect, we all are friends, right? Besides, I know something Verena said about you.”
“What?”
“What do you think Salomon would be like if he was a girl?”
“She said that?”
“Don’t you want to find out how it would be like to be the third girl?”
The third girl? Was she talking about spending the night together? Salomon felt hot and cold shivers down his spine at the thought. He gasped.
“If I do this, you need to promise me you are not going to tell anyone about it.” He said, after he collected himself.
“Don’t worry, my lips will be sealed! Let's get you dressed!”
“What? Now? I mean… already?”
“Of course. We are on a tight schedule, there won’t be any time later”
Annika insisted that Salomon would wear the complete outfit including the underwear. He had to undress completely and she handed him a pair of panties with her eyes covered. They were made of a dense material, flesh coloured skimpy and tight.”
“What’s that?”
“You need them to keep your thing tucked away between your legs. We don’t want you to show a bulge, do we?
“Why do you even have something like that?”
“Just put it on so I can open my eyes again and help you with the rest.”
Once Salomon was tightly tucked, he was pantied and hosed and girdled next. Annika helped and made sure the black stockings hooked up evenly to the matching girdle and the seams were perfectly straight. After she put on the bra she stuffed it with balls of wool.
The dress itself was nothing like the skimpy frilly French maid costumes Salomon knew.
It was a simple black pencil dress with a row of mock buttons in front, a heavily starched peter pan collar and matching cuffs. The material was thick and weighty and when Annika closed the zipper in the back and some additional buttons on his neck it felt tight and hot as well Almost like it tried to mould his body to its own feminine shape instead of matching his figure. The tapered hem, ending above his knees, would restrict his walking considerably.
While Annika added the pinafore, straightened out the starched ruffles and tied it into nice big bows behind his back, Salomon felt his nipples slowly getting sorer by the scratchy wool being pushed against them.
The shoes were patent leather Mary Jane style with moderate heels and a wide strap to keep them securely on his feet.
The whole outfit made him feel more like an actual servant than being part of a nice evening.
“Ok, you are all done and you look perfect. Now get cooking, I’ll have to get ready myself.”
Before Salomon could voice any of his concerns, Annika had slipped into the bathroom and locked the door behind her. He sighed and picked up the bags with the ingredients and walked into the kitchen.
While he slaved away preparing the five course dinner all by himself, he only saw glimpses of Annika, how she quickly ran in between her room and the bathroom in various stages of being dressed.
Meanwhile Salomon grew increasingly uncomfortable in his outfit. The tight confinement of his genitals was irritating, but he could not even adjust it a little bit it with all these layers of the uniform covering him. His nipples were sore and the wool stuffed inside the bra would keep irritating them. And even though the shoes were a fit, due to the slant of the heels it felt like his toes being crushed inside the tip with every step.
After about two hours, Salomon was just about done with the cooking, Annika appeared again looking stunning in a red tube dress with a wide black belt and matching black heels, expensive and elegant looking silver jewellery and perfect makeup and hair.
Salomon had never seen her like that and as much as he tried to remind himself that he was wearing the maid uniform as a favour, he actually felt intimidated by the sheer status difference in their outfits.
Annika sat down on the couch and beckoned Salomon, who stood in the kitchen door with gaping mouth.
“Come over here. I almost forgot about your hair.”
“What about my hair?” He wanted to know while he minced over in his Mary Janes.
“I’m going to make it match your outfit. Crouch down with your back to me.”
“That’s not very comfortable.” He said after a few minutes while Annika would brush all his hair towards the back of his head any fix it in place with oodles of bobby pins and clips.
“Well, I can’t let you kneel, that would ruin your pretty shoes. Now stop complaining, we are almost done anyway.” Was her answer, while she clipped something, the size and weight of a grapefruit, to the back of his head, covered it with a white ruffled bun cap, tied off with a black ribbon.
“Perfect! Now it looks like you have a neat and tidy bun.”
Salomon got up and his legs ached from the strained position. In addition to all the other discomfort now his head felt like he was wearing some sort of tight cap that poked him everywhere with little metal pins and the fake bun was pulling and tugging with the slightest move.
“What is that?” Annika asked, as she looked at the dining area.
Salomon was pleased that she noticed he already set the table.
“Why are there three place settings, Salomon?”
“But I thought…” he was sharply interrupted.
“How many times to I have to point it out to you? This is a dinner for Verena and I only! Don’t you understand that?”
The stern tone in her voice almost compelled him to reply “Yes, Miss Annika.” but before he could say anything she pointed over to the living room area.
“There is a little package on the couch table, go and fetch it.”
Salomon minced over and picked up a pink velvet ring box with a ribbon bow on top.
“Open it up.”
Salomon opened it and there was a large silver ring inside. It was about an inch wide and domed, almost like a shiny metal ball with a hole inside. Across the polished surface the words “Property of Verena” were engraved.
“I’m making a commitment today, Salomon. When I present this to her I will say:”
“Dear Verena, I feel ready now to take on the responsibilities we talked about. As I put on this ring I commit these hands to work tirelessly for your and my own benefit. This ring shall be a symbol of the duties you expect me to take over in our relationship and it will stay on until you say otherwise. This I promise solemnly to you.”
“Tonight is Important Salomon! I want this to be the perfect evening for me and Verena. What I need you to do is to silently serve the food and pour the wine, without intruding in any way. You can’t be sitting on the table with us or casually chatting. Do you understand that? Can you do that for me, or do I need to cancel this whole thing after all?”
“Ok, ok, I get it. I just thought…”
“I need this, Salomon! Don’t mess this up. I promise, you won’t be left out later tonight. Actually, I need you to be there when I present the ring, ok? After you cleared the desert dishes you serve the champagne and you get ready with the box. I will give you a sign. When I snap my fingers you bring out the ring. Put your hands across and on top of each other, palms facing up and your thumbs pointing forward. That’s how you carry the opened box. You come over to me, stand on my left side and smile. I will take it from there. Got it?”
“Got it!”
“Good. Now come over here, face me, crouch.”
She seized his chin and pulled a lipstick tube from her purse
“What is that, Ann?”
“Shush! Purse your lips like that, I'll just apply a little gloss to make them look pretty. It is a bit sticky too, so every time you try to open your mouth it will remind you that you are not supposed to talk. There, all done. Now your lips are sealed, as they say. Off to the kitchen you go, Verena will be here any moment.”
She gave him a playful little slap to the butt as he turned around.
“Oh, and Salomon?”
“Hm?”
“Call me Annika, for the time being.”
---
It was a lovely evening for the girls, not so much for Salomon.
When Verena arrived, Annika had him hide in the kitchen until they were ready for dinner.
Of course Verena would insist to get changed and dressed up for the occasion as well when she saw Annika in her marvellous dress. It took her almost two hours to get ready while Salomon suffered in his increasingly agonizing outfit. He had to stand in his uncomfortable shoes for the whole time as there was no space to sit in the kitchen. The heat from the oven raised the temperature in the small in the room and he felt even more itchy, sore and hot inside the confining garments. The lip gloss was not just a “little” sticky either. It had a horrible taste and basically glued his lips together. He was only able to pull them apart with some effort and then they would instantly stick again with the slightest touch. Even if he wanted to, he would be unable to speak like that. Eating was out of the question as well. He had expected to dine with them, now he couldn’t even have a bite in the kitchen while they were eating and he was hungry already.
When it was finally time to start serving the first course, Verena seemed less surprised, but rather amused by his appearance. She smiled and simply said “perfect” before she took a picture with her phone.
Surprised and startled by the flash, Salomon felt a cold shiver travel down his spine at the realization how humiliating it would be if anyone ever saw this picture. He wanted to protest, but his stuck together lips prevented him long enough to remember he was to stay quiet.
Salomon decided he would talk about the subject later. Besides, there was a very good reason not to ruin the evening that way.
Verena looked amazing in her silver grey pencil dress with a matching bodice and bolero jacket. Her legs in sheer nude hose and shiny peep toe pumps with red soles. Her blonde hair in a flawless updo and silver jewellery on her neck and wrist.
If Salomons lips had not stuck together, he would have stood there with a gaping mouth. The snapping of Annika’s fingers took him out of his daze and reminded him that he was supposed to put the food on the table and go back to the kitchen. His tucked away penis stirred uncomfortably during the process.
He remembered what Annika said about being the “third girl” and when she promised him he wouldn’t be left out later in the evening. All he wanted to do now was to make it all work out.
Even though he suffered, he would now smile as he served their plates. He would not intrude, but quietly stand aside observantly and hurry over to pour more wine as an empty glass was raised. He tried to play the best maid and servant he could and hoped it was just like Verena had imagined it to be.
Then it was time to present the ring. Salomon solemnly brought it out just like Annika had told him. Verena seemed moved by the vow. Just when Annika said “As I put on this ring…” She seized Salomon's hand and slipped it on his thumb. Before he realized what was going on she had already pushed it past his knuckle with some effort and finished with “...it will stay on until you say otherwise. This I promise solemnly to you.”
Salomon had no idea what had just happened as Verena and Annika hugged and kissed in front of him.
“That was beautiful, my dear. But know I will hold you to your vow and all that it implicates.”
“I’m not going to let you down, Verena.”
Salomon, who was trying to get off the heavy ring, pulled his lips apart so utter “What the…” but he was quickly cut short by a slap to the face by Annika.
“Be quiet, we are dealing with you in time.” She yelled and he instinctively winced.
“Oh, don’t be so harsh already, Annika. He is just confused.“ Verena said, then she turned to Salomon. “I believe it is time to explain a few things to you.”
She took her briefcase from under the dinner table and walked over the living room couch where she sat down. She placed the briefcase on top of the couch table and opened it.
Annika smacked Salomon’s hand when he was still fiddling with the ring that seemed impossible to be pulled past his knuckle again without hurting himself.
“Stop fidgeting, get over there and listen to Verena!” She grabbed his arm and made him stand on the opposite side of the little table and Verena handed him a bunch of papers to look at.
“It appears that you have made some rather risky deals and investments lately, Salomon. Some of them are outright illegal actually. Now, these deals have made the company a lot of money, so they are happy about that. However, even though the criminal involvement cannot be traced back to them and would end with nobody else but you into jail, they have decided it would be better to cease any connection to you and remove you from your position and the company entirely. I have been offered to replace you because of my deep knowledge of your department. I will also be in charge of keeping the original documents well secured.”
Salomon looked at the copied papers in disbelief. They all carried his signature and they all implicated him in some way. “That is ridiculous! I don’t remember signing any of these!”
Annika giggled when Salomon tried to sound angry, because in order for his lips not to stick together, he had to keep them open and purse them like a duck when talking.
Verena smiled. “Oh, I have no doubt about that, you hardly ever even asked about anything I gave you to sign, let alone reading it. Anyway, the company has terminated you today and left me in charge.”
“Impossible!” Salomon tried to shout “I’m not an idiot! I have a contract! They can’t just fire me like that. If I go down, they go down with me and they know that!”
“You are absolutely right, Salomon, you can’t be fired! But you can resign, and you did that just this morning. You terminated your contract of your own will. Here is your resignation with your signature.” She handed him another paper. “As I said before, you really should have read everything I gave you to sign.”
“But… No! They can’t do that!” Salomon said, in desperation as he looked at the pages in his hand and the grave reality of things occurred to him.
“You are absolutely right!” Verena replied: “That is exactly what I told them as well, and I insisted that you should be hired back immediately. In fact, you already signed your new job contract. You will receive minimum wage of course and you are going to be included in the temp secretary pool. I have pulled a few strings to make sure you are assigned to me for most of the time. Of course I will also have a permanent secretary who will act as your supervisor in my office.”
“From tomorrow morning you will report to Inge, the head of the temp department. I believe you know her. I remember you had a fight with her about one of her girls named Tanya, or “stupid fat girl” as you called her, when she spilled hot coffee on your pants one morning. It was not a very nice incident for anyone involved. I am sure she has forgotten all about it.”
“Anyway, Inge insists that you need undergo severe assessment training for a few weeks. That will require you to be one hour early every morning for the time being. Since you will be the only male in the department she has decided you will be issued the same standard company uniform like everyone else, including blouses and skirts.”
“Due to your criminal history you had to agree to a probationary period of two years during which you may be fired on the spot without stating a reason and you will receive no vacation days. Any days I am absent myself, you will be assigned to other tasks or departments at Inge’s discretion.
I am sure she will tell you everything in detail tomorrow morning at 6:30. Be sure to be early rather than late. Once you have been briefed about your new duties and schedules you will report to Tanya my new secretary."
“I believe that is enough for now, and I realize it is a big change and there is a lot for you to take in. Now, here is what we will do. Annika?”
Verena raised her hand and Annika walked over and dropped Salomons car key into her palm. “You understand that with your job you also lost your privileges to that BMW the company issued you. It is mine now, and I decided to make this a symbol for you to make up your mind.”
She placed the key on the table, next to the briefcase. “Annika and I will go to the bedroom now to celebrate my birthday. We will grant you one hour to make up your mind.”
She pointed at the bedroom.
“When I come out of this door again, there are two possibilities.”
“You either have taken this key and left. From that moment on you will be on the run from the authorities and the law, and you will very likely end up in jail.”
“Or you will accept everything I just told you. In that case you will still be here, in this outfit with this ring on your thumb that declares my authority over you, and you will be cleaning up behind us.”
As they closed the door behind them kissing, Salomon picked up the key and looked at it for a moment. Then he sighed and put it down to go and do the dishes.
“Come on Sal, pleeeeease!”
---
Salomon had always liked to cook, and he made no secret out of it. He even offered to cook for friends and family when there was a special occasion. Sometimes it was enough for people to say “I would like to try that.” when he was talking about this great new dish he just had tried for the first time.
This was what had happened with Verena, his new secretary. Of course the fact that she was a beautiful young lady, always dressed professionally in skirts and dresses with heels and perfect hair did its part as well.
He provided her with a list of ingredients and came to her place to prepare a Taiwanese curry.
It was a bit of a disappointment for him to find out he would not only be cooking for the both of them, but also for Verena’s girlfriend Annika.
But it was not the last time he would cook for them. Verena would always ask in a way that he could not refuse, and he liked doing it anyway. There was even a sort of friendship developing, and he enjoyed the evening together.
Also Verena certainly deserved a treat every once in a while the way she handled things for him at work. He hardly had to do anything himself any more. He was mostly signing papers she prepared for him. His department's numbers were excellent every month. He was even in for a raise.
The problem was how the dinner arrangement had changed over the course of a year. At first they had provided the ingredients and drinks he suggested. The girls had helped with chopping and peeling in the Kitchen and it was a generally enjoyable experience for all of them. The changes came slowly. Certain dishes didn’t require much assistance and they would just stay out of the kitchen, doing other things instead. Then some vital ingredients that needed to have a certain quality or cut and Salomon would get them himself.
It came to the point where one evening he would bring everything, prepare, cook and serve the food while the girls were not even present. They had left him alone and came back just in time to eat from the table he had set.
They had obviously been shopping as they carried bags and were both wearing apparently sexy new dresses. They were obviously flirting with each other and giggled a lot. That said, it was Annika, who giggled. It was amazing how Verena always managed to look ladylike in whatever she was wearing, and how she always carried herself in an elegant demeanor. Nevertheless, it was clear she was enjoying herself just as much.
Before Salomon could even sit down, she came into the kitchen and made it politely but unmistakably clear that she would like to be alone with Annika. When Salomon tried to argue that he had cooked for everyone she promised that she would bring any leftovers to work the next day and serve them to him personally for lunch.
Verena was quite insistent to the point of being annoyed by Salomon’s reluctance and he complied eventually and left.
He understood on a rational level, but on the inside he felt disregarded and left out. Secretly he still wished he could be the one to spend the evening with Verena.
She was beautiful and had many talents. It was hard to imagine that there was anything she wouldn’t do perfectly, but when she served Salomon the leftovers as lunch the next day, it became evident that Verena was no cook.
Besides the fact that there were only traces of meat left in the dish, she had put everything together in a single plastic bowl, even the salad, and heated it in the microwave. Everything was soggy and mushy and the vinegar from the vinaigrette had made the sauce divide up into a clear liquid and gelatinous blobs. He would have rather discarded it while she was not looking, but Verena would stay and watch him gobble up the icky mess to the last spoonful.
“I believe that should make up for yesterday's inconvenience.” She said, when she picked up the empty bowl with a smile.
Salomon decided it could not continue that way and that’s what he told Annika when she asked him to cook again for a special occasion.
---
“Please Sal, I need this. I really need to make something up to Verena. She loves your cooking, you know that. Just one more time. You won’t have to do everything by yourself either. I hired someone to serve. There will be candles and everything. It will be sooo romantic, and you will be the chef.”
Annika really wanted to provide a special birthday dinner for Verena. She was so enthusiastic about it. Salomon thought it was kind of sweet, so he agreed to help.
“Fine Annika, but this is the last time. If you girls want me to cook for you again after that, we will need to find a new arrangement.”
She jumped up on him to hug him tight with her arms and legs “Oh my God, you are the best Sal! I’ll find the greatest arrangement for you!”
Verena’s Birthday was on a Friday and Salomon felt rather bad to leave Verena working on her own birthday. She was so busy too. All morning she had him sign papers and contracts while he was preoccupied with preparing her birthday dinner in his mind. He checked her schedule to make sure she would be busy all afternoon with various meetings, while he left to prepare her surprise.
When Salomon arrived at Verena’s apartment with all the ingredients and items he would need for an elaborate 5 course meal, Annika appeared totally devastated. She was sitting on the couch, hugging her knees in despair. It was obvious she had cried.
“What’s going on, Ann?”
“Everything is ruined, the girl who was supposed to serve cancelled and I can’t get anyone else.”
“Come on, Ann. That’s not the end of the world. If we stick our heads together and think real hard, I’m sure we can figure out a way to get the food from the kitchen to the table.”
“Oh, stop it you oaf!” her face lit up for a second as she made a ‘go away’ motion with her hand. “This is serious. I really need this to be perfect. The way Verena told me. If I blow this, she will think I can’t do anything right.”
“Ok, how does she want it to be?”
“The whole programme. A five course meal, candle light, and a maid to serve.”
“A maid? You mean like a french maid? Sounds kinky.”
“So what if she wants it kinky? It’s what she pictures it like. Do you have any idea what it takes to get something like that out of her?”
“I really don’t, but if you want, I could serve you the food too. I’m doing everything else anyway.”
“You would do that? Really? I mean I got the costume and everything but…”
“Oh WOW! Wait a minute! I’m talking about bringing the plates to the table, not running around in a french maid's costume.”
“Oh come on! Why not? It would be perfect, we all are friends, right? Besides, I know something Verena said about you.”
“What?”
“What do you think Salomon would be like if he was a girl?”
“She said that?”
“Don’t you want to find out how it would be like to be the third girl?”
The third girl? Was she talking about spending the night together? Salomon felt hot and cold shivers down his spine at the thought. He gasped.
“If I do this, you need to promise me you are not going to tell anyone about it.” He said, after he collected himself.
“Don’t worry, my lips will be sealed! Let's get you dressed!”
“What? Now? I mean… already?”
“Of course. We are on a tight schedule, there won’t be any time later”
Annika insisted that Salomon would wear the complete outfit including the underwear. He had to undress completely and she handed him a pair of panties with her eyes covered. They were made of a dense material, flesh coloured skimpy and tight.”
“What’s that?”
“You need them to keep your thing tucked away between your legs. We don’t want you to show a bulge, do we?
“Why do you even have something like that?”
“Just put it on so I can open my eyes again and help you with the rest.”
Once Salomon was tightly tucked, he was pantied and hosed and girdled next. Annika helped and made sure the black stockings hooked up evenly to the matching girdle and the seams were perfectly straight. After she put on the bra she stuffed it with balls of wool.
The dress itself was nothing like the skimpy frilly French maid costumes Salomon knew.
It was a simple black pencil dress with a row of mock buttons in front, a heavily starched peter pan collar and matching cuffs. The material was thick and weighty and when Annika closed the zipper in the back and some additional buttons on his neck it felt tight and hot as well Almost like it tried to mould his body to its own feminine shape instead of matching his figure. The tapered hem, ending above his knees, would restrict his walking considerably.
While Annika added the pinafore, straightened out the starched ruffles and tied it into nice big bows behind his back, Salomon felt his nipples slowly getting sorer by the scratchy wool being pushed against them.
The shoes were patent leather Mary Jane style with moderate heels and a wide strap to keep them securely on his feet.
The whole outfit made him feel more like an actual servant than being part of a nice evening.
“Ok, you are all done and you look perfect. Now get cooking, I’ll have to get ready myself.”
Before Salomon could voice any of his concerns, Annika had slipped into the bathroom and locked the door behind her. He sighed and picked up the bags with the ingredients and walked into the kitchen.
While he slaved away preparing the five course dinner all by himself, he only saw glimpses of Annika, how she quickly ran in between her room and the bathroom in various stages of being dressed.
Meanwhile Salomon grew increasingly uncomfortable in his outfit. The tight confinement of his genitals was irritating, but he could not even adjust it a little bit it with all these layers of the uniform covering him. His nipples were sore and the wool stuffed inside the bra would keep irritating them. And even though the shoes were a fit, due to the slant of the heels it felt like his toes being crushed inside the tip with every step.
After about two hours, Salomon was just about done with the cooking, Annika appeared again looking stunning in a red tube dress with a wide black belt and matching black heels, expensive and elegant looking silver jewellery and perfect makeup and hair.
Salomon had never seen her like that and as much as he tried to remind himself that he was wearing the maid uniform as a favour, he actually felt intimidated by the sheer status difference in their outfits.
Annika sat down on the couch and beckoned Salomon, who stood in the kitchen door with gaping mouth.
“Come over here. I almost forgot about your hair.”
“What about my hair?” He wanted to know while he minced over in his Mary Janes.
“I’m going to make it match your outfit. Crouch down with your back to me.”
“That’s not very comfortable.” He said after a few minutes while Annika would brush all his hair towards the back of his head any fix it in place with oodles of bobby pins and clips.
“Well, I can’t let you kneel, that would ruin your pretty shoes. Now stop complaining, we are almost done anyway.” Was her answer, while she clipped something, the size and weight of a grapefruit, to the back of his head, covered it with a white ruffled bun cap, tied off with a black ribbon.
“Perfect! Now it looks like you have a neat and tidy bun.”
Salomon got up and his legs ached from the strained position. In addition to all the other discomfort now his head felt like he was wearing some sort of tight cap that poked him everywhere with little metal pins and the fake bun was pulling and tugging with the slightest move.
“What is that?” Annika asked, as she looked at the dining area.
Salomon was pleased that she noticed he already set the table.
“Why are there three place settings, Salomon?”
“But I thought…” he was sharply interrupted.
“How many times to I have to point it out to you? This is a dinner for Verena and I only! Don’t you understand that?”
The stern tone in her voice almost compelled him to reply “Yes, Miss Annika.” but before he could say anything she pointed over to the living room area.
“There is a little package on the couch table, go and fetch it.”
Salomon minced over and picked up a pink velvet ring box with a ribbon bow on top.
“Open it up.”
Salomon opened it and there was a large silver ring inside. It was about an inch wide and domed, almost like a shiny metal ball with a hole inside. Across the polished surface the words “Property of Verena” were engraved.
“I’m making a commitment today, Salomon. When I present this to her I will say:”
“Dear Verena, I feel ready now to take on the responsibilities we talked about. As I put on this ring I commit these hands to work tirelessly for your and my own benefit. This ring shall be a symbol of the duties you expect me to take over in our relationship and it will stay on until you say otherwise. This I promise solemnly to you.”
“Tonight is Important Salomon! I want this to be the perfect evening for me and Verena. What I need you to do is to silently serve the food and pour the wine, without intruding in any way. You can’t be sitting on the table with us or casually chatting. Do you understand that? Can you do that for me, or do I need to cancel this whole thing after all?”
“Ok, ok, I get it. I just thought…”
“I need this, Salomon! Don’t mess this up. I promise, you won’t be left out later tonight. Actually, I need you to be there when I present the ring, ok? After you cleared the desert dishes you serve the champagne and you get ready with the box. I will give you a sign. When I snap my fingers you bring out the ring. Put your hands across and on top of each other, palms facing up and your thumbs pointing forward. That’s how you carry the opened box. You come over to me, stand on my left side and smile. I will take it from there. Got it?”
“Got it!”
“Good. Now come over here, face me, crouch.”
She seized his chin and pulled a lipstick tube from her purse
“What is that, Ann?”
“Shush! Purse your lips like that, I'll just apply a little gloss to make them look pretty. It is a bit sticky too, so every time you try to open your mouth it will remind you that you are not supposed to talk. There, all done. Now your lips are sealed, as they say. Off to the kitchen you go, Verena will be here any moment.”
She gave him a playful little slap to the butt as he turned around.
“Oh, and Salomon?”
“Hm?”
“Call me Annika, for the time being.”
---
It was a lovely evening for the girls, not so much for Salomon.
When Verena arrived, Annika had him hide in the kitchen until they were ready for dinner.
Of course Verena would insist to get changed and dressed up for the occasion as well when she saw Annika in her marvellous dress. It took her almost two hours to get ready while Salomon suffered in his increasingly agonizing outfit. He had to stand in his uncomfortable shoes for the whole time as there was no space to sit in the kitchen. The heat from the oven raised the temperature in the small in the room and he felt even more itchy, sore and hot inside the confining garments. The lip gloss was not just a “little” sticky either. It had a horrible taste and basically glued his lips together. He was only able to pull them apart with some effort and then they would instantly stick again with the slightest touch. Even if he wanted to, he would be unable to speak like that. Eating was out of the question as well. He had expected to dine with them, now he couldn’t even have a bite in the kitchen while they were eating and he was hungry already.
When it was finally time to start serving the first course, Verena seemed less surprised, but rather amused by his appearance. She smiled and simply said “perfect” before she took a picture with her phone.
Surprised and startled by the flash, Salomon felt a cold shiver travel down his spine at the realization how humiliating it would be if anyone ever saw this picture. He wanted to protest, but his stuck together lips prevented him long enough to remember he was to stay quiet.
Salomon decided he would talk about the subject later. Besides, there was a very good reason not to ruin the evening that way.
Verena looked amazing in her silver grey pencil dress with a matching bodice and bolero jacket. Her legs in sheer nude hose and shiny peep toe pumps with red soles. Her blonde hair in a flawless updo and silver jewellery on her neck and wrist.
If Salomons lips had not stuck together, he would have stood there with a gaping mouth. The snapping of Annika’s fingers took him out of his daze and reminded him that he was supposed to put the food on the table and go back to the kitchen. His tucked away penis stirred uncomfortably during the process.
He remembered what Annika said about being the “third girl” and when she promised him he wouldn’t be left out later in the evening. All he wanted to do now was to make it all work out.
Even though he suffered, he would now smile as he served their plates. He would not intrude, but quietly stand aside observantly and hurry over to pour more wine as an empty glass was raised. He tried to play the best maid and servant he could and hoped it was just like Verena had imagined it to be.
Then it was time to present the ring. Salomon solemnly brought it out just like Annika had told him. Verena seemed moved by the vow. Just when Annika said “As I put on this ring…” She seized Salomon's hand and slipped it on his thumb. Before he realized what was going on she had already pushed it past his knuckle with some effort and finished with “...it will stay on until you say otherwise. This I promise solemnly to you.”
Salomon had no idea what had just happened as Verena and Annika hugged and kissed in front of him.
“That was beautiful, my dear. But know I will hold you to your vow and all that it implicates.”
“I’m not going to let you down, Verena.”
Salomon, who was trying to get off the heavy ring, pulled his lips apart so utter “What the…” but he was quickly cut short by a slap to the face by Annika.
“Be quiet, we are dealing with you in time.” She yelled and he instinctively winced.
“Oh, don’t be so harsh already, Annika. He is just confused.“ Verena said, then she turned to Salomon. “I believe it is time to explain a few things to you.”
She took her briefcase from under the dinner table and walked over the living room couch where she sat down. She placed the briefcase on top of the couch table and opened it.
Annika smacked Salomon’s hand when he was still fiddling with the ring that seemed impossible to be pulled past his knuckle again without hurting himself.
“Stop fidgeting, get over there and listen to Verena!” She grabbed his arm and made him stand on the opposite side of the little table and Verena handed him a bunch of papers to look at.
“It appears that you have made some rather risky deals and investments lately, Salomon. Some of them are outright illegal actually. Now, these deals have made the company a lot of money, so they are happy about that. However, even though the criminal involvement cannot be traced back to them and would end with nobody else but you into jail, they have decided it would be better to cease any connection to you and remove you from your position and the company entirely. I have been offered to replace you because of my deep knowledge of your department. I will also be in charge of keeping the original documents well secured.”
Salomon looked at the copied papers in disbelief. They all carried his signature and they all implicated him in some way. “That is ridiculous! I don’t remember signing any of these!”
Annika giggled when Salomon tried to sound angry, because in order for his lips not to stick together, he had to keep them open and purse them like a duck when talking.
Verena smiled. “Oh, I have no doubt about that, you hardly ever even asked about anything I gave you to sign, let alone reading it. Anyway, the company has terminated you today and left me in charge.”
“Impossible!” Salomon tried to shout “I’m not an idiot! I have a contract! They can’t just fire me like that. If I go down, they go down with me and they know that!”
“You are absolutely right, Salomon, you can’t be fired! But you can resign, and you did that just this morning. You terminated your contract of your own will. Here is your resignation with your signature.” She handed him another paper. “As I said before, you really should have read everything I gave you to sign.”
“But… No! They can’t do that!” Salomon said, in desperation as he looked at the pages in his hand and the grave reality of things occurred to him.
“You are absolutely right!” Verena replied: “That is exactly what I told them as well, and I insisted that you should be hired back immediately. In fact, you already signed your new job contract. You will receive minimum wage of course and you are going to be included in the temp secretary pool. I have pulled a few strings to make sure you are assigned to me for most of the time. Of course I will also have a permanent secretary who will act as your supervisor in my office.”
“From tomorrow morning you will report to Inge, the head of the temp department. I believe you know her. I remember you had a fight with her about one of her girls named Tanya, or “stupid fat girl” as you called her, when she spilled hot coffee on your pants one morning. It was not a very nice incident for anyone involved. I am sure she has forgotten all about it.”
“Anyway, Inge insists that you need undergo severe assessment training for a few weeks. That will require you to be one hour early every morning for the time being. Since you will be the only male in the department she has decided you will be issued the same standard company uniform like everyone else, including blouses and skirts.”
“Due to your criminal history you had to agree to a probationary period of two years during which you may be fired on the spot without stating a reason and you will receive no vacation days. Any days I am absent myself, you will be assigned to other tasks or departments at Inge’s discretion.
I am sure she will tell you everything in detail tomorrow morning at 6:30. Be sure to be early rather than late. Once you have been briefed about your new duties and schedules you will report to Tanya my new secretary."
“I believe that is enough for now, and I realize it is a big change and there is a lot for you to take in. Now, here is what we will do. Annika?”
Verena raised her hand and Annika walked over and dropped Salomons car key into her palm. “You understand that with your job you also lost your privileges to that BMW the company issued you. It is mine now, and I decided to make this a symbol for you to make up your mind.”
She placed the key on the table, next to the briefcase. “Annika and I will go to the bedroom now to celebrate my birthday. We will grant you one hour to make up your mind.”
She pointed at the bedroom.
“When I come out of this door again, there are two possibilities.”
“You either have taken this key and left. From that moment on you will be on the run from the authorities and the law, and you will very likely end up in jail.”
“Or you will accept everything I just told you. In that case you will still be here, in this outfit with this ring on your thumb that declares my authority over you, and you will be cleaning up behind us.”
As they closed the door behind them kissing, Salomon picked up the key and looked at it for a moment. Then he sighed and put it down to go and do the dishes.
↧
Mother in Law made me a sissy maid - Part 3
The Fitting
by Sissy Karen
Part 1 Part 2
I returned with Mother from the airport and as soon as we got in the house my next ordeal began. Mother ordered me to change into the floral pinafore and then marched me into the lounge room corner, nose to the wall and commanded me to put hands on head. I had failed to finish the ironing before church and now must suffer the consequence. The waiting in this position was so nerve wracking. There was nothing to distract my thoughts, all I could think about was the upcoming punishment. Last time she beat me so hard with the hairbrush I started to cry. Ever since then I had lost the privilege of wearing male clothing in the house and she started calling me Georgie. It was to stay this way until I could learn to take my punishment like a man and not cry. It seemed like hours but was probably only 10 or 15 minutes of nervous anticipation before I heard Mother walk into the room. I was determined not to cry this time.
“Right Georgie, over here and bend over the dining table.”
I turned around and there was Mother holding a cane! Last time my spanking was with the back of the hairbrush and that was enough to make me cry. My heart sank but I was determined not to cry so I could get out of these girls clothes. As I lay across the table she lifted my pinafore and dropped my panties exposing my bottom.
“What is this punishment for Georgie?”
I hated having to admit it like this.
“For failure to complete the ironing on time Mother.”
“And what else?”
I was in a tizz and didn’t know the answer. I hesitated, stammered a little and said very nervously,
“I don’t know Mother.”
And with that a fierce stroke came down right across my bum cheeks,
“Ahhhhhhhh” I screamed like a banshee.
“That might help you remember! So Georgie, what else are you being punished for?”
I hesitated again, my brain going a million miles an hour, but for the life of me I couldn’t recall what else I was supposed to get punished for. Another fierce stroke came down and again I squealed. The pain was intense and I could feel the beginnings of that terrible urge to cry. My eyes began to tear up. I fought it with all my might. I think after crying for the first time in years the other day, my resistance had lowered. I was on the verge again and the punishment hadn’t started properly yet.
“I d.d.d.d don’t know Mother…was it for church?”
“No!”
Another stroke this time she got me at the top of my thighs and the pain was excruciating! I squealed like a banshee. The tears were really welling up now. I was
“I can do this all afternoon until you remember Georgie. Let me ask you again, What else am I going to punish you for?”
“Pppplease Mother, I really can’t remember, I am sorry…”
“Thwack!”
This one got me atop the thighs and absolutely killed, I cried out and that was it, I started crying again.
“Ahhhhhhhhh!”
“Oh Georgie! Crying already! You really are a sooky girl aren’t you? You will be in dresses for a long I time I fear! And your punishment proper has not even started! Let me ask one more time, Why else are you being punished Georgie?”
This was so agonisingly frustrating, I was wracking my brain, trying to remember what else I had been reprimanded for.
“Not accepting the grapefruit with gratitude Mother?”
“While that is true it is not the answer I was looking for.”
She took a big backswing and laid another stroke right over one of the previous strokes. It cut and cut hard. I yelped and started crying again. I felt so ashamed and broken.
“I have been more than generous giving you a chance to remember Georgie but it seems you cannot. Not remembering is a sign of disrespect Georgie, it shows you are not taking my teachings seriously enough doesn’t it Georgie.”
“Yes Mother….sorry Mother.” My voice was shaky.
“You are being punished for not just finishing the ironing on time but also for not doing a thorough enough job!”
I couldn’t believe it, surely this was one and the same offence!
“I think the answer to this little problem will be to have you sit a little detention, maybe then the message will sink in. Don’t you agree Georgie?”
“Yes Mother.” I was in no state to disagree.
“You will write 100 lines : When doing the ironing I work promptly, efficiently and thoroughly. At all times being completely focussed on my task. Understood Georgie?”
“Yes Mother.”
“You will hand them to me at breakfast tomorrow morning and can start working on them after you have finished all your chores tonight.”
“Yes Mother.”
It was going to be a long night, followed by an early morning as the ironing was still waiting to be completed. Mother then continued with my official punishment for the offence. 24 searing strokes of the cane. I cried all the way through it. My bum was on fire afterwards and I felt utterly humbled and helpless afterwards. I knew I would have to lift my game under this new regime.
“Pants up Georgie, we must be getting to Mrs Grossman’s place for the measuring of your new uniform. Go wash your face and we will get going.”
I went to the bathroom and washed away my tears, feeling very sore and sorry for myself. The last thing I felt like was going to get fitted for my maids dress. The feeling of apprehension at the humiliation to follow was gnawing in my stomach. As I drove Mother to Mrs Grossman’s she continued to lecture me on how I had so much ground to make up before I reached an acceptable standard. My bum was on fire and I shifted around in the seat as I drove.
We soon arrived and Mrs Grossman greeted Mother enthusiastically giving her a big smile and welcoming us in. Her tone with me was very different and immediately her face scowled as she said in a commanding tone, “This way Georgie.”
We were led into her working room and Mrs Grossman offered Mother a cup of tea but did not ask me. She returned with the tea and biscuits for Mother and herself but nothing for me. There were 2 chairs only in the room and I dare not sit down. While the ladies were drinking their tea the conversation turned to my training. I started to blush red with embarrassment especially when Mother said “As long as he cries like a girl when he is being punished he will be dressing in his maids uniform when at home.”
“You a woman after my own heart!” exclaimed Mrs Grossman.
She opened a book of patterns from a book called “The working girl.” It looked quite old and showed Mother some of the maids dresses she thought may be appropriate. They discussed various uniforms until they found one that Mother approved of.
“I quite like this one as a working uniform, the apron needs to be starched when ironed and the pleats are a bit fiddly but it looks good. What do you think Eleanor.”
“Yes that looks perfect, she will learn to iron it perfectly won’t you Georgie?”
It was the first time I had been spoken to.
“Yes Mother.”
Came my meek reply. I caught a glance of the picture with the pattern. It did look like a nightmare to iron. The lower half of the dress had 2 pleats on the front and 2 on the back. The sleeves were quite puffy and had many pleats as well. There was an apron that tied around the back. In the picture it was tied in a perfect bow, which looked hard to attain and a hat as well.
“It better be Georgie as there will be consequences if you do not present yourself perfectly for inspections.”
“Yes Mother.” I was beginning to get worried.
Mrs Grossman nodded approvingly at Mothers comments then ordered me to strip to my
panties and come step up onto a step in front of her.
I quickly obeyed. I felt so embarrassed standing there in my pink panties under the gaze of both matrons.
“Hands in the air girl.” barked Mrs Grossman.
I did as I was told and felt so embarrassed and vulnerable before her. She noticed the cane marks on my upper thigh, under my butt cheeks and ran her hand over them, reminding me of the agony.
“Look’s like someone’s been a naughty girl Georgie.”
“Yes Mrs Grossman.”
“And what did you do Georgie to deserve that?”
I looked at mother standing there with her arms crossed, a smirk on her face, I could swear she was enjoying my humiliation.
“I didn’t complete the ironing on time Mrs Grossman.”
“A good maid works hard and stays focussed Georgie.”
“Tell Mrs Grossman what else were you punished for Georgie.”
“I didn’t do a thorough enough job either Mrs Grossman.”
“Oh well Georgie, practice makes perfect. I always have plenty of ironing to do, maybe Eleanor might let you come over for some extra practice!”
Both the ladies laughed and I didn’t say anything. After a bit of a chuckle Mother said,
“What do you say to Mrs Grossman for her generous offer Georgie?”
“Thank you Mrs Grossman.” That’s all I needed even more ironing! I hoped like hell that they were joking, I had enough on my plate already.
I had felt a little tingle of arousal as Mrs Grossman fondled my cut marks. She measured my arms, bust and waist first. When she did my inner thigh, I could feel my arousal get stronger. The back of her hand then rubbed against my panties right were my balls were and I couldn’t help it and became hard. There was no hiding it in the tight panties and Mrs Grossman screamed.”
“Ewww, she’s gone all hard.”
Mother looked and her face froze over in fury.
“How dare you Georgie!” she screamed at me , walked over to me, grabbed a ruler off the table and started slapping at my bulge. Oh how it hurt, each slap hitting my willy or my balls, quickly causing it to subside.
“You are an utter disgrace Georgie, getting all lustful over Mrs Grossman who is simply doing her job. It is oafish, disrespectful and sexist. You are going to be published severely for this.”
Mrs Grossman was looking all upset and said,
“I am in shock Eleanor, I feel violated, getting all tumescent before me. I have the measurements, I think I may have to ask you both to leave, so I can compose myself.”
“Of course Heather, I am so sorry for what Georgie has put you through, you can rest assured that there will be a just punishment for this outrage and we will work out a way he can make it up to you. Once again accept my apologies.”
Mother barked at me “get dressed quickly Georgie!”
She put her arm around Mrs Grossman to comfort her as I got dressed than grabbed me by the earlobe and marched me out.
The drive home was hell. Mother wouldn’t stop berating me.
“You have shamed and humiliated me as well as yourself Georgie! So grossly displaying your carnal rage in front of Mrs Grossman! What will Deborah think when I tell her, that you are lusting over other women behind her back! It is a gross betrayal of my daughter and a breaking of your sacred marriage vows! Also it is outright sexual harassment Georgie! I win’t be surprised if Mrs Grossman call the police. You oafish brute! Just when I thought we may be getting somewhere with you. Believe me you are going to regret this!”
I couldn’t believe she was going to tell Deborah, I felt so ashamed of myself. Mother had me gripped in fear. I was marched into the house and told to stand in the corner with my hands on my head. I was made to wait what seemed like half an hour or more. I heard Mother enter the room from behind.
“Turn around, panties down, Pinafore up!”
I lifted my panties down and my frightened little willy was exposed.
“Put out your hand Georgie.”
Mother than started pouring Tobasco sauce all over my hand.
“Now rub that into your willy.”
I started to rub and at first it felt nothing, but moments later the heat began to build. Mother kept splashing more sauce on it.
“Rub it into the balls too Georgie!” Her voice was cold and angry.
“Yes Mother.”
Soon it was a burning agony, but she wouldn’t stop. The heat got stronger and stronger and I started sobbing, crouching over. This was hellfire! The heat was excruciating! Tears began to form and roll down my eyes.
“That’s it cry like the big girl you really are, you are a fraud as a man. Thinking you can lust over other woman. This is what happens to husbands who are unfaithful!”
The torture went on for what seemed like an hour and I was sent back to the corner. Mother returned again.
“C’mon out again Georgie and turn around.”
My shrivelled red willy was looking like a cocktail frankfurt.
Mother then started to peg clothes pegs on my willy and balls. Each time one clipped on it hurt like the blazes! But to make it worse she kept moving them around. The releasing of the peg hurt even more than the putting on for some reason. The one on the tip of my willy hurt the most and she began to flick it back and forth with her manicured fingernail. It pinched tighter and tighter as she flicked and eventually slipped off. The relief was massive but she just said,
“Oh no, I wasn’t finished, Lets put it back on.” She clipped the peg back on the tip of my willy and the agony was repeated over and over.
After that ordeal it was back in the corner again to once more contemplate my predicament and feel sorry for myself. It was another miserable humiliating wait in the corner with my hands on head and my willy aching. It was red as a beet, shrivelled and covered in pinch marks. Mother returned sometime later.
“Right Georgie, I just had a long chat with Deborah on the phone and to put it mildly she is utterly disgusted and disappointed in you! Her initial reaction was to file for divorce immediately for this gross act of infidelity. However I persuaded her that there may be one solution to your problem. You see in the early days of my marriage with Deborah’s father I walked into the garage and caught him masturbating over a Playboy magazine. I was rightly infuriated, disgusted and angry with him for his sinful act of betrayal, just as Deborah is feeling about your sinful act. However a good friend of mine, Mabel White introduced me to the Tollboy chastity device.”
She was holding a box in her hands, about the size of a mobile phone box.
“Once I had Deborah’s Father locked up and under my control he became a dream husband. I was hoping I wouldn’t have to resort to this with you Georgie but after your performance today you leave me with no option. Luckily I kept his device and now it will be going on you. Hopefully this will do the trick to stem your awful lustful ways. Step over here.”
I stepped over and she proceeded to fit the device. My willy was still very sore and the fitting was made extra uncomfortable and when the sensitive spots rubbed on the device it reignited the pain. Once locked, Mother fitted the key on the chain she wore around her neck.
“I will be holding the key from now on Georgie. I spoke to Deborah who agrees even when she gets back it is best if I hold it, due to the experience I have in these matters. The only time, and I mean only time you may ask to have it removed is if you are going to be doing something like a doctors appointment where it may have to be shown or if you suspect it may be causing an injury. Otherwise any pleading will result in longer before it is allowed to be removed. If Deborah wants to use your willy, she will have to come to me first.”
Her mention of Deborah had me worried, it was awful not to be able to give her my side of the story. I wasn’t lusting after Mrs Grossman, it was just a physical reaction to being touched and I hadn’t had any sexual outlet for days. Thinking of Deborah though made me aroused but my first attempt at an erection was painful as the device crushed it. It was a feeling I was going to get very used to.
“OK Georgie, you can make me dinner, than wash up. Then an hour of ironing and an hour of scripture homework before bed. Oh I nearly forgot you detention is due in the morning as well. You can do that after you report to me with your Scripture homework. No dinner for you tonight. Chop Chop!”
With that I scurried off to the kitchen. My level of humiliation, misery and submission raised yet another notch.
by Sissy Karen
Part 1 Part 2
I returned with Mother from the airport and as soon as we got in the house my next ordeal began. Mother ordered me to change into the floral pinafore and then marched me into the lounge room corner, nose to the wall and commanded me to put hands on head. I had failed to finish the ironing before church and now must suffer the consequence. The waiting in this position was so nerve wracking. There was nothing to distract my thoughts, all I could think about was the upcoming punishment. Last time she beat me so hard with the hairbrush I started to cry. Ever since then I had lost the privilege of wearing male clothing in the house and she started calling me Georgie. It was to stay this way until I could learn to take my punishment like a man and not cry. It seemed like hours but was probably only 10 or 15 minutes of nervous anticipation before I heard Mother walk into the room. I was determined not to cry this time.
“Right Georgie, over here and bend over the dining table.”
I turned around and there was Mother holding a cane! Last time my spanking was with the back of the hairbrush and that was enough to make me cry. My heart sank but I was determined not to cry so I could get out of these girls clothes. As I lay across the table she lifted my pinafore and dropped my panties exposing my bottom.
“What is this punishment for Georgie?”
I hated having to admit it like this.
“For failure to complete the ironing on time Mother.”
“And what else?”
I was in a tizz and didn’t know the answer. I hesitated, stammered a little and said very nervously,
“I don’t know Mother.”
And with that a fierce stroke came down right across my bum cheeks,
“Ahhhhhhhh” I screamed like a banshee.
“That might help you remember! So Georgie, what else are you being punished for?”
I hesitated again, my brain going a million miles an hour, but for the life of me I couldn’t recall what else I was supposed to get punished for. Another fierce stroke came down and again I squealed. The pain was intense and I could feel the beginnings of that terrible urge to cry. My eyes began to tear up. I fought it with all my might. I think after crying for the first time in years the other day, my resistance had lowered. I was on the verge again and the punishment hadn’t started properly yet.
“I d.d.d.d don’t know Mother…was it for church?”
“No!”
Another stroke this time she got me at the top of my thighs and the pain was excruciating! I squealed like a banshee. The tears were really welling up now. I was
“I can do this all afternoon until you remember Georgie. Let me ask you again, What else am I going to punish you for?”
“Pppplease Mother, I really can’t remember, I am sorry…”
“Thwack!”
This one got me atop the thighs and absolutely killed, I cried out and that was it, I started crying again.
“Ahhhhhhhhh!”
“Oh Georgie! Crying already! You really are a sooky girl aren’t you? You will be in dresses for a long I time I fear! And your punishment proper has not even started! Let me ask one more time, Why else are you being punished Georgie?”
This was so agonisingly frustrating, I was wracking my brain, trying to remember what else I had been reprimanded for.
“Not accepting the grapefruit with gratitude Mother?”
“While that is true it is not the answer I was looking for.”
She took a big backswing and laid another stroke right over one of the previous strokes. It cut and cut hard. I yelped and started crying again. I felt so ashamed and broken.
“I have been more than generous giving you a chance to remember Georgie but it seems you cannot. Not remembering is a sign of disrespect Georgie, it shows you are not taking my teachings seriously enough doesn’t it Georgie.”
“Yes Mother….sorry Mother.” My voice was shaky.
“You are being punished for not just finishing the ironing on time but also for not doing a thorough enough job!”
I couldn’t believe it, surely this was one and the same offence!
“I think the answer to this little problem will be to have you sit a little detention, maybe then the message will sink in. Don’t you agree Georgie?”
“Yes Mother.” I was in no state to disagree.
“You will write 100 lines : When doing the ironing I work promptly, efficiently and thoroughly. At all times being completely focussed on my task. Understood Georgie?”
“Yes Mother.”
“You will hand them to me at breakfast tomorrow morning and can start working on them after you have finished all your chores tonight.”
“Yes Mother.”
It was going to be a long night, followed by an early morning as the ironing was still waiting to be completed. Mother then continued with my official punishment for the offence. 24 searing strokes of the cane. I cried all the way through it. My bum was on fire afterwards and I felt utterly humbled and helpless afterwards. I knew I would have to lift my game under this new regime.
“Pants up Georgie, we must be getting to Mrs Grossman’s place for the measuring of your new uniform. Go wash your face and we will get going.”
I went to the bathroom and washed away my tears, feeling very sore and sorry for myself. The last thing I felt like was going to get fitted for my maids dress. The feeling of apprehension at the humiliation to follow was gnawing in my stomach. As I drove Mother to Mrs Grossman’s she continued to lecture me on how I had so much ground to make up before I reached an acceptable standard. My bum was on fire and I shifted around in the seat as I drove.
We soon arrived and Mrs Grossman greeted Mother enthusiastically giving her a big smile and welcoming us in. Her tone with me was very different and immediately her face scowled as she said in a commanding tone, “This way Georgie.”
We were led into her working room and Mrs Grossman offered Mother a cup of tea but did not ask me. She returned with the tea and biscuits for Mother and herself but nothing for me. There were 2 chairs only in the room and I dare not sit down. While the ladies were drinking their tea the conversation turned to my training. I started to blush red with embarrassment especially when Mother said “As long as he cries like a girl when he is being punished he will be dressing in his maids uniform when at home.”
“You a woman after my own heart!” exclaimed Mrs Grossman.
She opened a book of patterns from a book called “The working girl.” It looked quite old and showed Mother some of the maids dresses she thought may be appropriate. They discussed various uniforms until they found one that Mother approved of.
“I quite like this one as a working uniform, the apron needs to be starched when ironed and the pleats are a bit fiddly but it looks good. What do you think Eleanor.”
“Yes that looks perfect, she will learn to iron it perfectly won’t you Georgie?”
It was the first time I had been spoken to.
“Yes Mother.”
Came my meek reply. I caught a glance of the picture with the pattern. It did look like a nightmare to iron. The lower half of the dress had 2 pleats on the front and 2 on the back. The sleeves were quite puffy and had many pleats as well. There was an apron that tied around the back. In the picture it was tied in a perfect bow, which looked hard to attain and a hat as well.
“It better be Georgie as there will be consequences if you do not present yourself perfectly for inspections.”
“Yes Mother.” I was beginning to get worried.
Mrs Grossman nodded approvingly at Mothers comments then ordered me to strip to my
panties and come step up onto a step in front of her.
I quickly obeyed. I felt so embarrassed standing there in my pink panties under the gaze of both matrons.
“Hands in the air girl.” barked Mrs Grossman.
I did as I was told and felt so embarrassed and vulnerable before her. She noticed the cane marks on my upper thigh, under my butt cheeks and ran her hand over them, reminding me of the agony.
“Look’s like someone’s been a naughty girl Georgie.”
“Yes Mrs Grossman.”
“And what did you do Georgie to deserve that?”
I looked at mother standing there with her arms crossed, a smirk on her face, I could swear she was enjoying my humiliation.
“I didn’t complete the ironing on time Mrs Grossman.”
“A good maid works hard and stays focussed Georgie.”
“Tell Mrs Grossman what else were you punished for Georgie.”
“I didn’t do a thorough enough job either Mrs Grossman.”
“Oh well Georgie, practice makes perfect. I always have plenty of ironing to do, maybe Eleanor might let you come over for some extra practice!”
Both the ladies laughed and I didn’t say anything. After a bit of a chuckle Mother said,
“What do you say to Mrs Grossman for her generous offer Georgie?”
“Thank you Mrs Grossman.” That’s all I needed even more ironing! I hoped like hell that they were joking, I had enough on my plate already.
I had felt a little tingle of arousal as Mrs Grossman fondled my cut marks. She measured my arms, bust and waist first. When she did my inner thigh, I could feel my arousal get stronger. The back of her hand then rubbed against my panties right were my balls were and I couldn’t help it and became hard. There was no hiding it in the tight panties and Mrs Grossman screamed.”
“Ewww, she’s gone all hard.”
Mother looked and her face froze over in fury.
“How dare you Georgie!” she screamed at me , walked over to me, grabbed a ruler off the table and started slapping at my bulge. Oh how it hurt, each slap hitting my willy or my balls, quickly causing it to subside.
“You are an utter disgrace Georgie, getting all lustful over Mrs Grossman who is simply doing her job. It is oafish, disrespectful and sexist. You are going to be published severely for this.”
Mrs Grossman was looking all upset and said,
“I am in shock Eleanor, I feel violated, getting all tumescent before me. I have the measurements, I think I may have to ask you both to leave, so I can compose myself.”
“Of course Heather, I am so sorry for what Georgie has put you through, you can rest assured that there will be a just punishment for this outrage and we will work out a way he can make it up to you. Once again accept my apologies.”
Mother barked at me “get dressed quickly Georgie!”
She put her arm around Mrs Grossman to comfort her as I got dressed than grabbed me by the earlobe and marched me out.
The drive home was hell. Mother wouldn’t stop berating me.
“You have shamed and humiliated me as well as yourself Georgie! So grossly displaying your carnal rage in front of Mrs Grossman! What will Deborah think when I tell her, that you are lusting over other women behind her back! It is a gross betrayal of my daughter and a breaking of your sacred marriage vows! Also it is outright sexual harassment Georgie! I win’t be surprised if Mrs Grossman call the police. You oafish brute! Just when I thought we may be getting somewhere with you. Believe me you are going to regret this!”
I couldn’t believe she was going to tell Deborah, I felt so ashamed of myself. Mother had me gripped in fear. I was marched into the house and told to stand in the corner with my hands on my head. I was made to wait what seemed like half an hour or more. I heard Mother enter the room from behind.
“Turn around, panties down, Pinafore up!”
I lifted my panties down and my frightened little willy was exposed.
“Put out your hand Georgie.”
Mother than started pouring Tobasco sauce all over my hand.
“Now rub that into your willy.”
I started to rub and at first it felt nothing, but moments later the heat began to build. Mother kept splashing more sauce on it.
“Rub it into the balls too Georgie!” Her voice was cold and angry.
“Yes Mother.”
Soon it was a burning agony, but she wouldn’t stop. The heat got stronger and stronger and I started sobbing, crouching over. This was hellfire! The heat was excruciating! Tears began to form and roll down my eyes.
“That’s it cry like the big girl you really are, you are a fraud as a man. Thinking you can lust over other woman. This is what happens to husbands who are unfaithful!”
The torture went on for what seemed like an hour and I was sent back to the corner. Mother returned again.
“C’mon out again Georgie and turn around.”
My shrivelled red willy was looking like a cocktail frankfurt.
Mother then started to peg clothes pegs on my willy and balls. Each time one clipped on it hurt like the blazes! But to make it worse she kept moving them around. The releasing of the peg hurt even more than the putting on for some reason. The one on the tip of my willy hurt the most and she began to flick it back and forth with her manicured fingernail. It pinched tighter and tighter as she flicked and eventually slipped off. The relief was massive but she just said,
“Oh no, I wasn’t finished, Lets put it back on.” She clipped the peg back on the tip of my willy and the agony was repeated over and over.
After that ordeal it was back in the corner again to once more contemplate my predicament and feel sorry for myself. It was another miserable humiliating wait in the corner with my hands on head and my willy aching. It was red as a beet, shrivelled and covered in pinch marks. Mother returned sometime later.
“Right Georgie, I just had a long chat with Deborah on the phone and to put it mildly she is utterly disgusted and disappointed in you! Her initial reaction was to file for divorce immediately for this gross act of infidelity. However I persuaded her that there may be one solution to your problem. You see in the early days of my marriage with Deborah’s father I walked into the garage and caught him masturbating over a Playboy magazine. I was rightly infuriated, disgusted and angry with him for his sinful act of betrayal, just as Deborah is feeling about your sinful act. However a good friend of mine, Mabel White introduced me to the Tollboy chastity device.”
She was holding a box in her hands, about the size of a mobile phone box.
“Once I had Deborah’s Father locked up and under my control he became a dream husband. I was hoping I wouldn’t have to resort to this with you Georgie but after your performance today you leave me with no option. Luckily I kept his device and now it will be going on you. Hopefully this will do the trick to stem your awful lustful ways. Step over here.”
I stepped over and she proceeded to fit the device. My willy was still very sore and the fitting was made extra uncomfortable and when the sensitive spots rubbed on the device it reignited the pain. Once locked, Mother fitted the key on the chain she wore around her neck.
“I will be holding the key from now on Georgie. I spoke to Deborah who agrees even when she gets back it is best if I hold it, due to the experience I have in these matters. The only time, and I mean only time you may ask to have it removed is if you are going to be doing something like a doctors appointment where it may have to be shown or if you suspect it may be causing an injury. Otherwise any pleading will result in longer before it is allowed to be removed. If Deborah wants to use your willy, she will have to come to me first.”
Her mention of Deborah had me worried, it was awful not to be able to give her my side of the story. I wasn’t lusting after Mrs Grossman, it was just a physical reaction to being touched and I hadn’t had any sexual outlet for days. Thinking of Deborah though made me aroused but my first attempt at an erection was painful as the device crushed it. It was a feeling I was going to get very used to.
“OK Georgie, you can make me dinner, than wash up. Then an hour of ironing and an hour of scripture homework before bed. Oh I nearly forgot you detention is due in the morning as well. You can do that after you report to me with your Scripture homework. No dinner for you tonight. Chop Chop!”
With that I scurried off to the kitchen. My level of humiliation, misery and submission raised yet another notch.
↧
Step Daughter Domination - Part 4
by Sissy Karen
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3
The 4:45 alarm woke me from my deep exhausted slumber like a bomb blast. I was exhausted but knew I had to rise promptly if I was to get Mr. Rhodes and Deborah’s breakfast ready as well as get myself ready for work in time. As I stumbled towards the bathroom, bursting to do a wee, Alexis opened the front door, she was just coming home from ‘dropping off’ Jonty. She looked disheveled, her hair was a mess, her make up smudged and she was barefoot, carrying her stiletto’s in her hands. The first thing she said was,
“What are you doing Dumkopf!” She said it derogatively. She had picked up the new name for me from Mr. Rhodes and said it with bitterness.”
“Just going to the toilet Miss Alexis.”
“Not so fast, I need to wee first.”
As she pushed past me, I gave a sigh of resignation, which I should have kept to myself. I was busting to go myself.
“Are you perving on me?” She asked accusingly.
“No Miss Alexis, of course not.”
She pulled down my pajama pants and inspected my locked dick. It was straining against the chastity cage because of my frustrated morning erection.
“Ewwww, that’s disgusting, look at it…you were perving you disgusting degenerate!”
“No Miss, I wasn’t, it’s just my morning hard on..I promise.”
She squeezed my balls hard and I moaned.
“You wait there with your nose to the wall till I am done!” she commanded.
She took her time in the bathroom, heavens knows what else she was doing. Finally she opened the door and summoned me into the bathroom.
“Strip and get into the shower!” she barked at me.
“Turn the cold water on Dumkopf, you are having a cold shower and you will be having one every day once Mother is gone and I am in charge until you learn to control that disgusting thing between your legs!”
I couldn’t believe it, it was the middle of winter and the coldest part of the morning to boot. I tentatively turned the tap on and stepped back as the icy water hit my chest.
“Step into it Dumkopf!” Alexis yelled at me
The water stung like icy needles, it was so cold and I began to shiver uncontrollably.
“Get your hair wet now!”
This was an agony as the freezing water washed all over me. Alexis continued to order me around, making sure I washed every part of my body. After what seemed an eternity she let me turn the water off. She continued to lecture me, not letting me get a towel as I stood shivering in the shower stall.
“Don’t you ever let me catch you perving on me again. Nothing disgusts me more you pathetic deviant! Things are going to get a lot worse for you once Mother goes away. For you information Jonty is my new boyfriend and you will be serving him with the total obedience too, Understood?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
With that she strutted out of the bathroom and went to bed. It was just my luck to run into her just as she was arriving home. I quickly dried myself and got dressed. The incident with Alexis put me behind my schedule and I hurried to cook Deborah and Mr. Rhodes their breakfast. Mr. Rhodes was first to come downstairs and greeted me with,
“Where’s my breakfast Dumkopf?”
“Wont be long Sir, can I get you a coffee.”
“Chop, Chop! White, 2 sugars and hurry up!”
He was used to giving orders but his voice had an extra air of contempt about it. As I was serving his coffee, Deborah came down and gave Mr. Rhodes a big kiss on the lips. He patted her bottom as he kissed her. I burned with jealousy. She didn’t even kiss me just said,
“I’ll just have my usual muesli and yoghurt Phillip.”
“Yes Deborah.”
After cooking Mr. Rhodes his hot breakfast and serving them both, Deborah said,
“Laurens and I have some confidential business to discuss on he way to work so you will have to get the bus to work. Just wash everything up or Alexis will be in a mood then head off.”
“You will have to hurry Dumkopf, Mrs. Nathaniel will be angry if you are late.” Mr. Rhodes said with smirking smile across his face.
I couldn’t believe it, I wasn’t even getting a lift to work and had to walk past what used to my old car which may not even be used by Alexis today unless its to go to a cafe for lunch! I had to really rush to make the bus and managed to take a banana with me to eat on the bus for breakfast.
When I arrived at the office just in time to be met by Mrs. Nathaniel. She was scowling and looking at her watch,
“You should not be cutting it so fine Dumkopf, you are almost late! You should be aiming to get her half an hour earlier! “
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.” I sucked up my resentment, I wasn’t even late and still she was angry with me.
“Mr. Rhodes wants to see us both first thing, follow me.”
Mrs. Nathaniel led me into Mr. Rhodes office.
“Have a seat Elizabeth.”
I could not help but notice that Mr. Rhodes called Mrs. Nathaniel by her first name, he didn’t use one his South African nicknames for her! He offered Mrs. Nathaniel the seat, leaving me standing.
“I have some news for you both. As you know I am about to go to New Zealand for a year, so the question of who should be in charge of the department has come up. Normally this would have gone to the second accountant but I don't think Dumkopf has the necessary leadership experience. Now while you Elizabeth do not have an accounting qualification, you do know this department back the front and have demonstrated great leadership. SO it is my pleasure to announce that you will be in charge while I am away.”
“Why thank you Mr. Rhodes! I wont let you down, I will make the most of this opportunity believe me!”
I couldn’t believe it. I was the head of my department at the old firm for over 15 years and he says I haven’t got the “leadership experience”. Mrs. Nathaniel was just a secretary, without any accounting qualification at all and now she was going to be my boss!
“There is something else I learned about Dumkopf last night Elizabeth that you should know.”
“Yes Mr. Rhodes?”
A shiver of fear ran down my spine as I wondered what he was going to say.
“Dumkopf wife Deborah find it necessary to keep him on a very short leash. It seems he has a problem controlling himself, he was caught perving on his step Daughter Alexis would you believe?”
“Oh, that’s disgusting!”
“She was about to boot him out of her life but Alexis came up with an idea that Dumkopf agreed to. I had never seen anything like it but it truly is amazing. Show Elizabeth your Dream Lover device Dumkopf.”
I froze in shock. He had to be kidding! Pull my pants down in from of Mrs. Nathaniel?
“Don’t stand there like an idiot, pull your pants down now!”
He raised his voice and jolted me out of my shock and I obeyed.
Mrs. Nathaniel looked shocked as well but her face turned to curiosity. Mr. Rhodes continued,
“Not only does the device prevent him from getting erections and masturbating it has this special remote control that can send little shocks, to make him respond.”
He pressed the canine button and I immediately fell to the floor and got on all fours.
“That is the canine button. If he tries to get up off all fours he will receive a shock. This button is to call him to you with a milder shock and this one is for a punishment. On the app you can see where he is at any moment and there is a leash mode where you can set an area and if he tries to leave it he will receive a shock. You can see where he is on the app at any moment of the day. There are two of these remotes, Alexis has one for when he is at home and Deborah has said you can have her one while he is at work.”
Mrs. Nathaniel was silent as she took it all in. She took the remote and was staring at it. She then pressed the punishment button and I screamed and fell flat on the floor in agony. As I got back up on all fours she said,
“Ingenious.”
Mr. Rhodes then said,
“I will be leaving for New Zealand with Deborah in about an hour, you can consider him all yours from now on.”
“Right, back to work Dumkopf!”
Her tone was much more dominant and strict and I scurried back to my desk. Deborah didn’t even tell me she was leaving today. I felt so out of the loop and insignificant. An hour later Deborah came by and walked straight into Mr. Rhodes office without even acknowledging me. As the left she said,
“OK Phillip, I will se you in 6 months. Be good for Elizabeth and Alexis. They will be reporting to me regularly on your behaviour.”
“Yes Deborah.”
With that they walked out, no kiss goodbye for me. Mr. Rhodes had his hand at Deborah’s back and as they stepped into the elevator, his hand slipped to her bottom as he guided her into the lift. My heart burned with jealousy and envy. Immediately I felt the summons button in my device and scurried to report to Mrs. Nathaniel.
“Right Dumkopf, from now on you will not have any breaks through the day, you will eat your lunch at your desk. I have set the leash mode to ensure you stay in the office all day. You will have to ask permission from me to turn it off to go to the toilet. You will be getting my coffee first thing in the morning instead of Mr. Rhodes, I have a skinny latte and you will also be in charge of making sure the office kitchen is clean. Now that I am manager that job is below me, Understood?”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“I expect an increase in your work output. Every morning you will give me a report of the work achieved the day before. This report will be done in your free time at home. Understood?”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“I will be setting new targets, both daily and weekly based on your reports and am extending your official minimum hours from 8am until 6 pm. AS I said that is your minimum, if targets are not achieved you will be expected to work back and even come in on the weekend. Let me warn you Dumkopf, this is the best opportunity I have ever had. My performance will be measured on your performance and there is no way you are going to let me down Understood.”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
Mr. Nathaniel was embracing her power. It wasn’t just about to get a lot worse at work, I also had my first taste of the new regime at home. Mrs, Nathaniel dismissed me at 7 pm and by the time I got home it was after 8 pm. I noticed an unfamiliar car in the driveway. I soon learned it was Jonty’s, The first thing Alexis said was,
“Hurry up and make us dinner, then start unloading Jonty’s stuff in his car and take it to his bedroom.”
“There are two green garbage bags of dirty clothes I want you to wash tonight.” Commanded Jonty.
“Yes Jonty.”
“It’s yes Sir to you!” he barked at me
“Yes Sir.”
I heard Alexis giggle and then say,
“Don’t say you want him to wash your clothes, say you will wash my clothes, he doesn’t have a choice!”
I strutted to the kitchen to the sound of their laughter. With Alexis coaching Jonty on how to boss me around it was going to be even worse at home….
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3
The 4:45 alarm woke me from my deep exhausted slumber like a bomb blast. I was exhausted but knew I had to rise promptly if I was to get Mr. Rhodes and Deborah’s breakfast ready as well as get myself ready for work in time. As I stumbled towards the bathroom, bursting to do a wee, Alexis opened the front door, she was just coming home from ‘dropping off’ Jonty. She looked disheveled, her hair was a mess, her make up smudged and she was barefoot, carrying her stiletto’s in her hands. The first thing she said was,
“What are you doing Dumkopf!” She said it derogatively. She had picked up the new name for me from Mr. Rhodes and said it with bitterness.”
“Just going to the toilet Miss Alexis.”
“Not so fast, I need to wee first.”
As she pushed past me, I gave a sigh of resignation, which I should have kept to myself. I was busting to go myself.
“Are you perving on me?” She asked accusingly.
“No Miss Alexis, of course not.”
She pulled down my pajama pants and inspected my locked dick. It was straining against the chastity cage because of my frustrated morning erection.
“Ewwww, that’s disgusting, look at it…you were perving you disgusting degenerate!”
“No Miss, I wasn’t, it’s just my morning hard on..I promise.”
She squeezed my balls hard and I moaned.
“You wait there with your nose to the wall till I am done!” she commanded.
She took her time in the bathroom, heavens knows what else she was doing. Finally she opened the door and summoned me into the bathroom.
“Strip and get into the shower!” she barked at me.
“Turn the cold water on Dumkopf, you are having a cold shower and you will be having one every day once Mother is gone and I am in charge until you learn to control that disgusting thing between your legs!”
I couldn’t believe it, it was the middle of winter and the coldest part of the morning to boot. I tentatively turned the tap on and stepped back as the icy water hit my chest.
“Step into it Dumkopf!” Alexis yelled at me
The water stung like icy needles, it was so cold and I began to shiver uncontrollably.
“Get your hair wet now!”
This was an agony as the freezing water washed all over me. Alexis continued to order me around, making sure I washed every part of my body. After what seemed an eternity she let me turn the water off. She continued to lecture me, not letting me get a towel as I stood shivering in the shower stall.
“Don’t you ever let me catch you perving on me again. Nothing disgusts me more you pathetic deviant! Things are going to get a lot worse for you once Mother goes away. For you information Jonty is my new boyfriend and you will be serving him with the total obedience too, Understood?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
With that she strutted out of the bathroom and went to bed. It was just my luck to run into her just as she was arriving home. I quickly dried myself and got dressed. The incident with Alexis put me behind my schedule and I hurried to cook Deborah and Mr. Rhodes their breakfast. Mr. Rhodes was first to come downstairs and greeted me with,
“Where’s my breakfast Dumkopf?”
“Wont be long Sir, can I get you a coffee.”
“Chop, Chop! White, 2 sugars and hurry up!”
He was used to giving orders but his voice had an extra air of contempt about it. As I was serving his coffee, Deborah came down and gave Mr. Rhodes a big kiss on the lips. He patted her bottom as he kissed her. I burned with jealousy. She didn’t even kiss me just said,
“I’ll just have my usual muesli and yoghurt Phillip.”
“Yes Deborah.”
After cooking Mr. Rhodes his hot breakfast and serving them both, Deborah said,
“Laurens and I have some confidential business to discuss on he way to work so you will have to get the bus to work. Just wash everything up or Alexis will be in a mood then head off.”
“You will have to hurry Dumkopf, Mrs. Nathaniel will be angry if you are late.” Mr. Rhodes said with smirking smile across his face.
I couldn’t believe it, I wasn’t even getting a lift to work and had to walk past what used to my old car which may not even be used by Alexis today unless its to go to a cafe for lunch! I had to really rush to make the bus and managed to take a banana with me to eat on the bus for breakfast.
When I arrived at the office just in time to be met by Mrs. Nathaniel. She was scowling and looking at her watch,
“You should not be cutting it so fine Dumkopf, you are almost late! You should be aiming to get her half an hour earlier! “
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.” I sucked up my resentment, I wasn’t even late and still she was angry with me.
“Mr. Rhodes wants to see us both first thing, follow me.”
Mrs. Nathaniel led me into Mr. Rhodes office.
“Have a seat Elizabeth.”
I could not help but notice that Mr. Rhodes called Mrs. Nathaniel by her first name, he didn’t use one his South African nicknames for her! He offered Mrs. Nathaniel the seat, leaving me standing.
“I have some news for you both. As you know I am about to go to New Zealand for a year, so the question of who should be in charge of the department has come up. Normally this would have gone to the second accountant but I don't think Dumkopf has the necessary leadership experience. Now while you Elizabeth do not have an accounting qualification, you do know this department back the front and have demonstrated great leadership. SO it is my pleasure to announce that you will be in charge while I am away.”
“Why thank you Mr. Rhodes! I wont let you down, I will make the most of this opportunity believe me!”
I couldn’t believe it. I was the head of my department at the old firm for over 15 years and he says I haven’t got the “leadership experience”. Mrs. Nathaniel was just a secretary, without any accounting qualification at all and now she was going to be my boss!
“There is something else I learned about Dumkopf last night Elizabeth that you should know.”
“Yes Mr. Rhodes?”
A shiver of fear ran down my spine as I wondered what he was going to say.
“Dumkopf wife Deborah find it necessary to keep him on a very short leash. It seems he has a problem controlling himself, he was caught perving on his step Daughter Alexis would you believe?”
“Oh, that’s disgusting!”
“She was about to boot him out of her life but Alexis came up with an idea that Dumkopf agreed to. I had never seen anything like it but it truly is amazing. Show Elizabeth your Dream Lover device Dumkopf.”
I froze in shock. He had to be kidding! Pull my pants down in from of Mrs. Nathaniel?
“Don’t stand there like an idiot, pull your pants down now!”
He raised his voice and jolted me out of my shock and I obeyed.
Mrs. Nathaniel looked shocked as well but her face turned to curiosity. Mr. Rhodes continued,
“Not only does the device prevent him from getting erections and masturbating it has this special remote control that can send little shocks, to make him respond.”
He pressed the canine button and I immediately fell to the floor and got on all fours.
“That is the canine button. If he tries to get up off all fours he will receive a shock. This button is to call him to you with a milder shock and this one is for a punishment. On the app you can see where he is at any moment and there is a leash mode where you can set an area and if he tries to leave it he will receive a shock. You can see where he is on the app at any moment of the day. There are two of these remotes, Alexis has one for when he is at home and Deborah has said you can have her one while he is at work.”
Mrs. Nathaniel was silent as she took it all in. She took the remote and was staring at it. She then pressed the punishment button and I screamed and fell flat on the floor in agony. As I got back up on all fours she said,
“Ingenious.”
Mr. Rhodes then said,
“I will be leaving for New Zealand with Deborah in about an hour, you can consider him all yours from now on.”
“Right, back to work Dumkopf!”
Her tone was much more dominant and strict and I scurried back to my desk. Deborah didn’t even tell me she was leaving today. I felt so out of the loop and insignificant. An hour later Deborah came by and walked straight into Mr. Rhodes office without even acknowledging me. As the left she said,
“OK Phillip, I will se you in 6 months. Be good for Elizabeth and Alexis. They will be reporting to me regularly on your behaviour.”
“Yes Deborah.”
With that they walked out, no kiss goodbye for me. Mr. Rhodes had his hand at Deborah’s back and as they stepped into the elevator, his hand slipped to her bottom as he guided her into the lift. My heart burned with jealousy and envy. Immediately I felt the summons button in my device and scurried to report to Mrs. Nathaniel.
“Right Dumkopf, from now on you will not have any breaks through the day, you will eat your lunch at your desk. I have set the leash mode to ensure you stay in the office all day. You will have to ask permission from me to turn it off to go to the toilet. You will be getting my coffee first thing in the morning instead of Mr. Rhodes, I have a skinny latte and you will also be in charge of making sure the office kitchen is clean. Now that I am manager that job is below me, Understood?”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“I expect an increase in your work output. Every morning you will give me a report of the work achieved the day before. This report will be done in your free time at home. Understood?”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“I will be setting new targets, both daily and weekly based on your reports and am extending your official minimum hours from 8am until 6 pm. AS I said that is your minimum, if targets are not achieved you will be expected to work back and even come in on the weekend. Let me warn you Dumkopf, this is the best opportunity I have ever had. My performance will be measured on your performance and there is no way you are going to let me down Understood.”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
Mr. Nathaniel was embracing her power. It wasn’t just about to get a lot worse at work, I also had my first taste of the new regime at home. Mrs, Nathaniel dismissed me at 7 pm and by the time I got home it was after 8 pm. I noticed an unfamiliar car in the driveway. I soon learned it was Jonty’s, The first thing Alexis said was,
“Hurry up and make us dinner, then start unloading Jonty’s stuff in his car and take it to his bedroom.”
“There are two green garbage bags of dirty clothes I want you to wash tonight.” Commanded Jonty.
“Yes Jonty.”
“It’s yes Sir to you!” he barked at me
“Yes Sir.”
I heard Alexis giggle and then say,
“Don’t say you want him to wash your clothes, say you will wash my clothes, he doesn’t have a choice!”
I strutted to the kitchen to the sound of their laughter. With Alexis coaching Jonty on how to boss me around it was going to be even worse at home….
↧
↧
Mother in Law made me a sissy maid - Part 4
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3
The Afternoon Tea Party
by Sissy Karen
The 100 line detention at the end of that eventful day was a trial indeed. My backside was still smarting from the caning and every little movement was an instant reminder of my failings. My burnt willy from the Tobasco punishment ached in the chastity device. I was feeling sore and sorry for myself. It was hard to concentrate on the task and my mind wandered a lot. The chastity device crushed every hint of an erection as I thought of my beautiful wife Deborah. I hadn’t even spoken to her since she left. Mother had taken all her calls and hadn’t allowed me to speak to my own wife. I thought back to life before Mother arrived with a deep nostalgia of how blissful my life used to be. Our long languid love making sessions on weekend mornings, nights out with my mates and even the simple things like watching a TV show. They were all a distant memory now. I looked at the clock when I finished and it was 1 am. I had to get up early to do more ironing before making Mother’s breakfast and going to work. I fell asleep as soon as I lay on my bed, absolutely exhausted.
The next day at work was like a holiday compared to my new home duties! I never thought I would be saying that! Work was so easy in comparison to being at home doing Mother’s bidding. At Morning Tea my work friend Dave started telling me about his weekend. He had gone away with a group of friends. There were stories of skinny dips, champagne breakfasts and sexual conquests. I laughed along with him, hiding the fact that this was way out of my league. After sharing his stories he asked,
“How was your weekend? Get up to any mischief while Deborah is away.”
“No, just had a quiet one.”
“A quiet one? You should be making the most of it. Why don't you come out with me on Friday night, one of the girls in the group I went away with is having a party, it will be a wild night knowing her.”
Once upon a time I would have jumped at this kind of exciting offer but I knew there was no way Mother would allow me out, plus I had all those Scripture modules to complete on top of my horrendous chore schedule.
“I promised my Mother in law I would take her to a family gathering.”
I made up the first excuse that came into my head. No surprises Mother was the first thing I thought of.
“Your loss mate.” Dave said with a disappointed tone in his voice.
Later in the day I had to turn him down again when he invited me to go for a drink after work. Such privileges were forbidden now and would result in severe consequences. Mother had even installed the “Find my iPhone” app on her phone and linked it to mine. Deborah had told her that it was a good way to keep track of my whereabouts. Of course I had to install it and show her how to use it. My phone now felt like one of those tracking ankle bracelets that prisoners on home detention have to wear! I was feeling a bit flustered as I was thinking about all the things I had to do when I got home. Instead of making up some excuse to get out of Dave’s offer, I didn’t think fast enough and blurted out,
“Mother wouldn’t let me.”
“What? Your Mother wont let you!”
Dave burst into hysterical laughter.
“You are kidding, I have heard of pussy whipped, but you are Mother in law pussy whipped!”
His words stung and I went bright red. I couldn’t bare to maintain eye contact
He walked away and started talking to Nancy, the receptionist. Knowing Nancy I knew this piece of gossip was going to go through the company in quick time. Everyone would soon know I was under my Mother in laws thumb. I scurried off to the bus stop, eager to get away.
I arrived home after work to be greeted by Mother.
“Change into your pinafore straight away and wait in the corner of the lounge room, nose to the wall and hands on head, we have an important matter to discuss!”
“Yes, Mother.”
I quickly got changed and as usual the wait was incredibly nerve wracking. Mother’s tone was angry and I wondered what I had done wrong. About 10 minutes later she entered the room.
“Well, Georgie, while you were at work I was looking over your scripture homework and your detention. What have you got to say for yourself?”
“It was very difficult, I was so tired but I tried my best mother.”
“I am afraid it is not good enough. Your Scripture quiz you scored 4 out of 10 and I picked up 13 mistakes in your lines.”
“Sorry Mother…I thought I did better than that.”
“Look here.”
She showed me my Scripture quiz. She had marked 4 of my answers wrong for spelling mistakes! The answers were right.
“But Mother those are just spelling mistakes.” I pleaded
“Quiet! How dare you question me! I expect perfection and nothing less Georgie!”
“Yes, Mother.” My tone was defeated.
“Panties to knees and lift up your skirt!”
I did as I was told, a shiver ran up my spine as I felt the cool air on my exposed buttocks. Mother walked over to the drawer and took out the school Master cane. I caught a glimpse of it in my peripheral vision. The nervous tension increased. Mother then started to tap my bum softly with the cane. The anticipation was excruciating in itself. She loved to do this as she continued to lecture me.
“Sloppy work is the sign of a sloppy mind Georgie. It is my duty to correct that. It is laziness Georgie, what is it?”
“Laziness Mother.”
“And what happens to lazy sissies Georgie?”
“They are punished Mother.”
“That is right Georgie. There must be consequences if I am to rid you of your laziness. Deborah doesn’t want a lazy husband does she Georgie?”
“No Mother.”
“Sloppy work is also a sign of disrespect Georgie. What is it a sign of Georgie?”
“Disrespect Mother.”
Oh how I hated this line of questioning! Having to admit my failings while the cane menacingly tapped on my bum. I felt so humiliated and powerless.
“And to whom is it showing disrespect Georgie?”
“To you Mother.”
“That is right, I have given up this time of my retirement to train you Georgie and instead of gratitude all I get is disrespect!”
Oh she knew how to make me feel guilty, even though it was just a few spelling mistakes!Automatically I felt the urge to apologise!
“Sorry Mother.”
“You will be sorry after this punishment Georgie.” She gave a sadistic little laugh and tapped a little firmer on my butt. My nerves were strung tight
“Who else is it showing to disrespect to Georgie?”
She had me stumped, my mind started to race.
“Pastor Vorster Mother?” I asked with uncertainty in my voice.
“True Georgie as she has given you the scripture course but I was thinking of someone else?”
I couldn’t think. I hesitated and then a fire crack of the cane seared my back side.
“Owwwwww!” I yelled out.
“That might help you think Georgie! So who else have you been disrespectful too?”
Oh how I hated this! My mind was a fog, I didn’t know what she was getting at.
“I d.d.d don’t know Mother.” I stammered my response, all in twitter.
Whackkkk!
Another searing stroke, mainly on the left buttock this time. It stung hard! I moaned in agony
“I can’t believe this Georgie, I thought it would have been obvious! I really wonder what my darling daughter ever saw in you!”
Whackkkk!
Another searing stroke. It hurt like the blazes and despite my best efforts I started to sob. Instead of getting better at controlling my tears I seemed to be getting worse! Mother had broken me all right. My mind was a right Royal muddle.
“Poor little Georgie , crying like a big girl and the punishment proper has not even started! I fear you are going to be in dresses for a long time to come! Anyway, one more time, who else are you being disrespectful too Georgie?”
“I am so sorry Mother, please tell me, I really can’t think Mother, please tell me Mother.”
My voice was pleading now but another searing stroke came down across my bum, overlaying an earlier stroke and making me scream like a girl.
“The answer is Georgie, your beloved wife Deborah! Deborah has put me in charge of you to make you a better husband, so when you disrespect me, you also disrespect her! I would have thought it was bleeding obvious Georgie. You really have a lot to learn don’t you?”
“Yes, Mother.”
“So tonight after you have completed your chores, you will write each question and answer you got wrong in your scripture module 10 times each. Tomorrow night you will resit your detention from last night and on Wednesday you have now earned another detention where you will write 100 times - Doing sloppy, lazy work is not only being disrespectful to my Mother in Law but it is also being disrespectful to my beloved wife Brenda who has entrusted Mother with my training.”
My heart sank, last nights detention was gruelling enough after a long day, now I had three more nights of it. Where was I going to find the strength to get through all this? I had to go to work, race home and do my chores to Mother’s satisfaction and now instead of crashing I would be up late for three nights running doing detentions. My misery must have shown on my face.
“That’s not resentment I am seeing on your face is it Georgie?”
“No Mother, of course not….Thank you for your punishments Mother, it will help become a better husband.”
I was desperate to convince her I wasn’t resentful as I knew it would make things much worse.
“That’s the attitude Georgie!”
I felt a short lived feeling of relief before she then said,
“Now for the punishment proper….24 strokes of the cane.”
After the first stroke the tears started to flow, each stroke stung like a searing branding iron. My last lot of marks had hardly had a chance to even start healing, it was one very sore and traumatised bottom. My voice was getting shakier and more pathetic as I counted each stroke and said the obligatory “Thank you Mother.” By the 6th stroke I was bawling, I felt so broken and defeated, my masculinity extinguished by this imperious matron. After the last stroke was finished Mother said,
“Right Georgie! Panties up and into the kitchen, I want my dinner served in the dining room in 45 minutes.”
The next week was a misery. Mother had so many jobs for me each night after I got home. Every inch of the bathroom had to be absolutely shining. It even involved scraping the grout in the tiles to get it perfectly white. That was a painstaking task. Every cupboard in the house was emptied and cleaned, inside and out. It was never ending. Vaccuuming, ironing, polishing, cleaning, sorting, I didn't believe there was so much that needed doing! Then after my chores there would be Scripture study and then detention. In between there were inspections and the inevitable caning for not reaching her standards. I had become so fearful and submissive to her. My nerves were on a constant high alert. I earned two more detentions that week for submitting sub standard work and so it ended up 5 nights straight of detention. It was so hard to do these blasted detentions at the end of not only my day at the office but then an evening packed with chores. While by Friday my colleagues at work were looking forward to the weekend, sharing plans of all the fun things they were up to, movies, parties, days at the beach it made my predicament seem even worse knowing I would be under Mother’s 24/7 control for the next 2 days.
On Saturday morning I was serving Mother her breakfast when she announced.
“Mrs Grossman called Georgie, your maids dress is ready so we are going over to pick it up this afternoon. I told her you were now in a chastity device so she need not worry about any gross displays of sinful lust from you!”
I turned red knowing Mrs Grossman now knew I was in a chastity device.
“I told her that you were keen to make it up to her in some practical way and she mentioned she has some weeding that needs done in her courtyard. She has invited me over for afternoon tea with some of the ladies from Church, so we will head over at 2pm. I want you in your Sunday bests at 1:30pm sharp, ready to go. Understood?”
“Yes, Mother.”
A sickening apprehension washed over me, the thought of doing a job in order to make it up to Mrs Grossman in front of a group of church matrons had me feeling sick in the stomach. This was likely to be another humiliating ordeal for me. It played on my mind all morning as I worked through my Saturday morning chores. There was a lot of laundry to be done as Mother decided all sheets and towels had to washed and the beds remade. I earned a 6 stroke caning as I forgot to do the “Hospital corners” to Mother’s standard when I remade her bed, my mind was all over the place. The apprehension and anxiety continued to grow.
I was a bit worried about having to wear my “Sunday Bests” on a Saturday. It would mean washing, drying and ironing them tonight before Church tomorrow. At least I didn’t have a detention, well not yet anyway! I was ready to go at 1:25pm and stood at attention with my nose to the wall in the hallway, waiting for Mother as I had been trained to.
We arrived at Mrs Grossman’s house and I walked up the front path a step behind Mother. The ladies greeted each other then Mother turned to me,
“What do you say Georgie?”
“Hello Mrs Grossman, I am so grateful to be given the opportunity to make amends for my disgusting lack of self control last week, thank you for the opportunity.”
Mrs Grossman gave me the most severe look imaginable. She was in a full long sleeved dressed, buttoned up to the neck, her hair tied back into a bun. She looked every inch a strict matron if ever you imagined one. Without saying a word she motioned for us to both come in. Once inside she said to me.
“Eleanor has said she has solved the problem of you being unable to control your carnal rage Georgie with a special device, give me a look now girl!”
I was in shock, surely she didn’t want to see my chastity device! I hesitated and looked at Mother.
“Don’t be all shy Georgie, unzip those pants and show Mrs Grossman you chastity device, we have to make sure she is comfortable having you in her presence.”
I did as I was told and released my locked willy for Mrs Grossman to see. She cam across and had a closer look.
“Ingenious Heather! What a wonderful solution! I wish I knew about that for my late husband!”
“From what you told me your late husband was well behaved, a true God fearing husband should not need it, they should be able to control themselves.”
“Yes, true Heather, he was pretty good but in his younger days, there were times.”
Both ladies had a giggle as I stood there turning red with embarrassment. I felt so belittled and humiliated.
“You can do your pants back up now Georgie.”
Mrs Grossman then led us through to her sunroom which had big glass doors leading out to her courtyard. The courtyard was about 10 metres square of bricks before leading out to her lawn. The weeds had grown up through the cracks in the brick paving.
“My late husband used to weed the pavers for me but I have only done it once since his passing.”
Mrs Grossman then handed me an old bread and butter knife and a big cardboard box.
“You can use the knife to scrape out the difficult weeds Georgie, make sure you get all the roots out. Then put all the weeds in this box.”
“Yes Mrs Grossman.”
I got down on all fours and started the painstaking job. Every space between the bricks had weeds. Some of the weeds had grown quite tall and were difficult to pull out. The knife helped but was by no means the ideal tool for the job. It wasn’t long before the kneeling on the bricks tarted to hurt. The Sunroom had big glass doors so I was under constant supervision. Mrs Grossman’s afternoon tea party was being held in that room. When the next guest arrived, Mother called me in.
“Tale your shoes off Georgie and come in and say hello to Mrs White.”
I did as I was told. Mrs White was another stern looking widow from Church. She very much gave the demeanour that she would put up with no nonsense
“Georgie, this is Mrs White.”
“Hello Mr White.”
“Hello Georgie, good to see you working hard out there, the devil makes work for idle hands you know Georgie. It is very good of you to volunteer to help out Mrs Grossman.”
“He didn’t exactly volunteer Gladys.” said Mother
“Tell Mrs White, why you are you are weeding her courtyard Georgie.”
I could have crawled up and died, it was bad enough without having to admit it to another Church matron.
“I showed disrespect to Mrs Grossman, for which I am truly sorry Mrs White and wanted to show my remorse by making it up in some practical way.”
“Mmmm disrespect eh? What terrible thing did you do Georgie?”
“I failed to control my carnal rage Miss White while Mrs Grossman was measuring me for my uniform.”
“That is disgusting Georgie! You are so lucky that Mrs Grossman only wanted her courtyard weeded, I would have thought there would be a much bigger consequence for such a lewd act!”
“Don’t worry Gladys, there has been other consequences, we now have his little willy locked up so it cannot happen again.” Mother said.
“That is interesting Heather, anyway you better get back to work Georgie.”
“Yes, Mrs White.”
I went back out into the garden feeling even more humiliated. I was paying dearly for that one damn erection and the consequences kept mounting. Three more ladies arrived for the afternoon tea and I went through three similar humiliation introductions. Mother made sure that each of them knew the exact reason why I was weeding the courtyard. One of the ladies brought her 17 year old daughter with her. Her name was Claire but I had to call her Miss Claire. She was dressed very conservatively in a pretty floral dress that went just below her knees, it was buttoned up to her neck and long sleeved. She had wonderful long flowing blonde hair, was extremely pretty and had quite a bust. I could feel my chastity cage crush my growing erection and had to admit for the first time I was glad I was locked. Imagine the consequences for having an erection in front of all these women! I was told to address her as “Miss Claire”. She had an air of superiority and tutt tutted as I explained my situation. As soon as the pleasantries were over I was marched back out to continue the weeding.
I worked hard at it for well over two hours and my knees were aching from all the constant kneeling on the brick work. The end was almost insight when Miss Claire wandered outside.
“Hello Georgie, your Mother in law has asked me to inspect your work.”
Miss Claire then proceeded to examine each crack with a fine tooth comb. She pointed out a tiny weed that I missed. As I got up to walk over.
“No, you're not to stand up until its all done, crawl over here.”
The little bitch! She wouldn't even let me walk over. My knees were in agony and I had to crawl over to her. Her Mary jane shoe pointed to the tiny weed I had missed. I went to dig it out and it wasn’t even a weed, just a small leaf of one that I had already pulled. I scraped it up. She then walked right over to the other side of the courtyard and found another spot. Again she made me crawl adding,
“Chop chop, hurry now Georgie, we haven't got long to get it all done.”
This went on for about 15 minutes, making me crawl back and forth all over the hard bricks. I could see she was enjoying it. Even though she was being a prim and proper bitch to me I couldn’t help noticing her divine legs. Her dress just covered her knees and her stockinged calf muscles were absolutely perfect. Legs to die for as they say and I felt like dying at this moment! As I crawled to each weed I got a very close look at her leg. I dare not glimpse too high knowing all hell would break loose if she thought I was looking up her skirt. My imprisoned dick was straining painfully in its cage.
“Here’s another one you missed….and here….and here….quick quick now…”
Here perfectly polished Mary Jane show pointing to each almost microscopic weed. She would stand there with hands on hips, toe pointing at the weed looking all smug and superior. On and on it went. This pretty young thing sure had a cruel streak. In fact it seemed all the women at this church had a cruel streak! She didn’t hide that she was enjoying her power over me. Finally it was finished to her satisfaction. I took the weeds I had collected and put them in the bin before returning to the back room.
The guests began to leave and in the pre leaving chat Mrs Grossman said to me.
“Go and have a shower Georgie and we will try your maids uniform after the ladies have left.”
“And make it a cold shower Georgie, we want to dampen that ardour of yours.” said Mother
There was a murmuring of giggles from the ladies and I blushed a deep red.
Miss Claire then said to her Mother.
“I would love to see Georgie’s dress Mummy, can we stay and see what it looks like on her?”
“Only if Mrs Grossman doesn’t mind.”
“No problem at all, have a seat everyone and we will have a little fashion show.”
“I want to see it too.”
“Me too”
There was a chorus of “me too’s” from all the ladies. They all decided to stay to see me parade my new dress. As I trudged off to the bathroom Miss Claire piped up,
“Would you like me to make sure Georgie doesn’t use the hot water in the shower Mrs Whitten?”
Mother said,
“That is very good of you Claire, you are a thoughtful and very helpful young lady, thank you.”
“After she is showered send her to the sewing room.” said Mrs Grossman
“Here is a fresh pair of panties for her Claire, send her through in those.” said Mother
She handed Miss Claire a very frilly pair of white panties. She held them up and had a giggle.
“Come now Georgie, shower time.”
Miss Claire led the way to the bathroom, dangling my pretty white panties off her finger as she walked. Once in she closed the door and barked.
“Strip!”
She walked to the shower and turned the cold tap on hard. She let it run so I did not even get those first few moments where the water in the pipes that had Sun on them was a little warmer. She was making sure it would be freezing for me. I stood there naked before her and she touched the tip of the chastity device.
“So this what Mrs Whitten said has solved your problem with being unable to control your carnal rage.”
Carnal rage I thought to myself, that seems a bit strong, where did she get that from? It must have been Mother.
“Yes Miss Claire.” I said in my most humble voice, blushing bright red. It was so humiliating standing there naked before her with just my chastity device on.
“In you get!”
I hesitated then she gave me a push. It was freezing and as the water hit my chest I pulled back a little.
“All the way in, get that hair wet! Keep turning around, wash every bit of that body now!”
She kept barking at me. I washed myself all over and went to get out.
“No so fast, wash the whole body once more, keep turning, run the water down your back.”
She wouldn’t let me out until I had washed myself three times all over. When she finally let me out I was shivering. My dick and balls were completely shrivelled.
“Looks like the chastity device is too big for that, you will have to ask your Mother to get a smaller one.”
She laughed in my face, adding to my shame.
After I dried off, she said.
“Stand there hands behind your back.”
She took out her mobile phone and started to take some photo’s of me in my chastity device!
“I can’t wait to show the girls at school.”
“Please Miss Claire, No!” I pleaded.
I covered my device with my hands.
“If you don’t put your hand behind your back right now, I will scream and say you tried to touch me, would you like that Georgie?”
She had me by the balls and took her damn photos’s.
“We will have to see if Mrs Whitten will let you come over to my place. I have plenty of chores you could do in your maids dress, would you like that Georgie?”
The fear of God ran through me, that is all I needed on top of everything else, to be under this bitch’s rule. I dare not think what she would put me through. Of course I was to oscared of her to protest and murmured a humble,
“Yes Miss Claire.” I was hoping Mother would decline her offer, I hardly had the time as it was, let alone another activity.
“Run along to Mrs Grossman now and I will see you for the fashion parade.”
I headed off to the sewing room with the sound of her laugh ringing in my ears. I knocked before Mrs Grossman called me in to the sewing room. Mother was there with her.
“Part of the uniform Georgie is the underwear. You will wear white panties and this black suspender belt with black stockings. So put this on first.”
I clipped on the suspender belt but had a little trouble clipping the stocking on the clasps. Mother gave me a slap on the bum for being slow and finally I go it.
“The hairy legs ruin the look a bit Heather, what do you think.”
“You will be shaving your legs from now on Georgie every Sunday before Church.”
What? I thought to myself. This is getting worse by the minute. I will be too scared to wear shorts in public ever again! I new better than to complain and said a humble,
“Yes Mother.”
“I might ask for an inspection Georgie.” said Mrs Grossman with a little chuckle.
“You must also wear a white, push up bra to give a little shape to the dress.” Mother continued
She handed me the bra which I also struggled with.
“She has got a lot to learn!” said Mrs Grossman.
“Nothing a little old fashioned discipline cant teach!”
Then it was time for the dress. It was a black working maids dress, that buttoned up the back from the waist to the neck. Mrs Grossman buttoned me up and it fitted like a glove, very tight with hardly any wriggle room. It was going to be difficult to button it up myself but it was just another thing I would have to learn or face consequences for. From the waist down the dress has probably a dozen or so pleats. I knew straight away this was going to an ironing nightmare. The sleeves were short and very puffy and also would be difficult to iron. I knew I was going dread inspections and learn to hate this goddamn dress.
Finally it was time for the apron. It was a starched white apron, the straps came down from the shoulders and buttoned into the waist strap. The skirt part also had pleats and another frilly piece on the shoulders would be yet another ironing challenge. Mrs Grossman buttoned it up and then told me to look in the mirror.
“Watch carefully Georgie.”
She proceeded to tie the most perfect bow imaginable. AS she was doing me up she added.
“This will have to be ironed with starch Georgie and you are going to have to learn to tie the bow behind your back.”
It looked impossible to me even if I was doing it in front of me, let alone behind my back. This was going from bad to worse. Mrs Grossman then said,
“You will wait just outside the door until I announce you, Then you will walk to the middle of the room slowly, your back straight and eyes looking directly forward. Once in the middle you turn to face the ladies and give a curtsey. You will then slowly turn around before walking to the far side of the room and back to the middle. Curtsy again, rotate and walk out. Understood Georgie?”
“Yes Mrs Grossman.”
We walked around to the sunroom and I waited just outside as Mrs Grossman and Mother went in. Mrs Grossman spoke to the ladies, hamming it up a little,
“It is with great pleasure that I introduce Sissy Maid Georgie!”
She signalled for me to walk in. I face must have been red as a beetroot, I was so embarrassed to be modelling in front of the ladies. I was dreading having to face them for the curtsey and kept my eyes dead straight.
“Sissy Georgie is wearing a Grossman original, a pleated back working mades dress made from the finest Indian cotton. Notice how figure hugging it is amplifying her tiny bosom.”
The ladies all had a good laugh and my shame deepened.
“There are 12 pleats in the dress, all evenly spaced. The apron is a bright white cotton and as you can see designed to be tied in a perfect bow. Perfect for the working girl with a long list of chores to do.”
More chuckles from the ladies. I finally got to the second curtsey and made my way towards the door.
“We want more, we want more!” came the cry form the audience and I had to repeat the whole thing again. The ladies were having a good laugh at my expense and I felt like crawling up and dying.
A few minutes later the ladies started to leave. Miss Claire then said to Mother.
“Mrs Whitten, Mummy told me Georgie is doing Pastor Vorster’s scripture course, I have completed that and would be willing to give her some extra tuition if needed.”
“That’s very kind of you Claire.”
Her Mother than chipped in.
“Yes, Claire got a distinction receiving top marks for all her assessments, Pastor Vorster said it was the highest marks she had ever seen.”
“Well done Claire! You sound like you would be a great help to Georgie. What do say to Claire Georgie?”
“Thank you for the kind offer Claire.”
“Free tuition, you are a lucky girl Georgie.” said Mrs Grossman.
“Perhaps Georgie you could do a few of Claire’s chores as a way to show your gratitude.”
“That can be arranged.” Said Claire with a giggle.
My heart sank, the young bitch had thought this through and now I would be doing her bloody chores as well as having to endure her ‘tuition’. Bloody Miss goody two shoes was all I could think.
“I have some free time tomorrow afternoon Mrs Whitten.”
“Perfect, I will send Georgie over about 2 pm.”
“Great it’s all arranged.”
Everyone then said their goodbye’s, I thanked Mrs Grossman again for the dress and we drove home. I was so glad to be leaving but going home I didn’t have anything to look forward to. Mother was already rearranging my Sunday chores to fit in the extra tuition and there was going to be extra duties tonight now….
To be continued
The Afternoon Tea Party
by Sissy Karen
The 100 line detention at the end of that eventful day was a trial indeed. My backside was still smarting from the caning and every little movement was an instant reminder of my failings. My burnt willy from the Tobasco punishment ached in the chastity device. I was feeling sore and sorry for myself. It was hard to concentrate on the task and my mind wandered a lot. The chastity device crushed every hint of an erection as I thought of my beautiful wife Deborah. I hadn’t even spoken to her since she left. Mother had taken all her calls and hadn’t allowed me to speak to my own wife. I thought back to life before Mother arrived with a deep nostalgia of how blissful my life used to be. Our long languid love making sessions on weekend mornings, nights out with my mates and even the simple things like watching a TV show. They were all a distant memory now. I looked at the clock when I finished and it was 1 am. I had to get up early to do more ironing before making Mother’s breakfast and going to work. I fell asleep as soon as I lay on my bed, absolutely exhausted.
The next day at work was like a holiday compared to my new home duties! I never thought I would be saying that! Work was so easy in comparison to being at home doing Mother’s bidding. At Morning Tea my work friend Dave started telling me about his weekend. He had gone away with a group of friends. There were stories of skinny dips, champagne breakfasts and sexual conquests. I laughed along with him, hiding the fact that this was way out of my league. After sharing his stories he asked,
“How was your weekend? Get up to any mischief while Deborah is away.”
“No, just had a quiet one.”
“A quiet one? You should be making the most of it. Why don't you come out with me on Friday night, one of the girls in the group I went away with is having a party, it will be a wild night knowing her.”
Once upon a time I would have jumped at this kind of exciting offer but I knew there was no way Mother would allow me out, plus I had all those Scripture modules to complete on top of my horrendous chore schedule.
“I promised my Mother in law I would take her to a family gathering.”
I made up the first excuse that came into my head. No surprises Mother was the first thing I thought of.
“Your loss mate.” Dave said with a disappointed tone in his voice.
Later in the day I had to turn him down again when he invited me to go for a drink after work. Such privileges were forbidden now and would result in severe consequences. Mother had even installed the “Find my iPhone” app on her phone and linked it to mine. Deborah had told her that it was a good way to keep track of my whereabouts. Of course I had to install it and show her how to use it. My phone now felt like one of those tracking ankle bracelets that prisoners on home detention have to wear! I was feeling a bit flustered as I was thinking about all the things I had to do when I got home. Instead of making up some excuse to get out of Dave’s offer, I didn’t think fast enough and blurted out,
“Mother wouldn’t let me.”
“What? Your Mother wont let you!”
Dave burst into hysterical laughter.
“You are kidding, I have heard of pussy whipped, but you are Mother in law pussy whipped!”
His words stung and I went bright red. I couldn’t bare to maintain eye contact
He walked away and started talking to Nancy, the receptionist. Knowing Nancy I knew this piece of gossip was going to go through the company in quick time. Everyone would soon know I was under my Mother in laws thumb. I scurried off to the bus stop, eager to get away.
I arrived home after work to be greeted by Mother.
“Change into your pinafore straight away and wait in the corner of the lounge room, nose to the wall and hands on head, we have an important matter to discuss!”
“Yes, Mother.”
I quickly got changed and as usual the wait was incredibly nerve wracking. Mother’s tone was angry and I wondered what I had done wrong. About 10 minutes later she entered the room.
“Well, Georgie, while you were at work I was looking over your scripture homework and your detention. What have you got to say for yourself?”
“It was very difficult, I was so tired but I tried my best mother.”
“I am afraid it is not good enough. Your Scripture quiz you scored 4 out of 10 and I picked up 13 mistakes in your lines.”
“Sorry Mother…I thought I did better than that.”
“Look here.”
She showed me my Scripture quiz. She had marked 4 of my answers wrong for spelling mistakes! The answers were right.
“But Mother those are just spelling mistakes.” I pleaded
“Quiet! How dare you question me! I expect perfection and nothing less Georgie!”
“Yes, Mother.” My tone was defeated.
“Panties to knees and lift up your skirt!”
I did as I was told, a shiver ran up my spine as I felt the cool air on my exposed buttocks. Mother walked over to the drawer and took out the school Master cane. I caught a glimpse of it in my peripheral vision. The nervous tension increased. Mother then started to tap my bum softly with the cane. The anticipation was excruciating in itself. She loved to do this as she continued to lecture me.
“Sloppy work is the sign of a sloppy mind Georgie. It is my duty to correct that. It is laziness Georgie, what is it?”
“Laziness Mother.”
“And what happens to lazy sissies Georgie?”
“They are punished Mother.”
“That is right Georgie. There must be consequences if I am to rid you of your laziness. Deborah doesn’t want a lazy husband does she Georgie?”
“No Mother.”
“Sloppy work is also a sign of disrespect Georgie. What is it a sign of Georgie?”
“Disrespect Mother.”
Oh how I hated this line of questioning! Having to admit my failings while the cane menacingly tapped on my bum. I felt so humiliated and powerless.
“And to whom is it showing disrespect Georgie?”
“To you Mother.”
“That is right, I have given up this time of my retirement to train you Georgie and instead of gratitude all I get is disrespect!”
Oh she knew how to make me feel guilty, even though it was just a few spelling mistakes!Automatically I felt the urge to apologise!
“Sorry Mother.”
“You will be sorry after this punishment Georgie.” She gave a sadistic little laugh and tapped a little firmer on my butt. My nerves were strung tight
“Who else is it showing to disrespect to Georgie?”
She had me stumped, my mind started to race.
“Pastor Vorster Mother?” I asked with uncertainty in my voice.
“True Georgie as she has given you the scripture course but I was thinking of someone else?”
I couldn’t think. I hesitated and then a fire crack of the cane seared my back side.
“Owwwwww!” I yelled out.
“That might help you think Georgie! So who else have you been disrespectful too?”
Oh how I hated this! My mind was a fog, I didn’t know what she was getting at.
“I d.d.d don’t know Mother.” I stammered my response, all in twitter.
Whackkkk!
Another searing stroke, mainly on the left buttock this time. It stung hard! I moaned in agony
“I can’t believe this Georgie, I thought it would have been obvious! I really wonder what my darling daughter ever saw in you!”
Whackkkk!
Another searing stroke. It hurt like the blazes and despite my best efforts I started to sob. Instead of getting better at controlling my tears I seemed to be getting worse! Mother had broken me all right. My mind was a right Royal muddle.
“Poor little Georgie , crying like a big girl and the punishment proper has not even started! I fear you are going to be in dresses for a long time to come! Anyway, one more time, who else are you being disrespectful too Georgie?”
“I am so sorry Mother, please tell me, I really can’t think Mother, please tell me Mother.”
My voice was pleading now but another searing stroke came down across my bum, overlaying an earlier stroke and making me scream like a girl.
“The answer is Georgie, your beloved wife Deborah! Deborah has put me in charge of you to make you a better husband, so when you disrespect me, you also disrespect her! I would have thought it was bleeding obvious Georgie. You really have a lot to learn don’t you?”
“Yes, Mother.”
“So tonight after you have completed your chores, you will write each question and answer you got wrong in your scripture module 10 times each. Tomorrow night you will resit your detention from last night and on Wednesday you have now earned another detention where you will write 100 times - Doing sloppy, lazy work is not only being disrespectful to my Mother in Law but it is also being disrespectful to my beloved wife Brenda who has entrusted Mother with my training.”
My heart sank, last nights detention was gruelling enough after a long day, now I had three more nights of it. Where was I going to find the strength to get through all this? I had to go to work, race home and do my chores to Mother’s satisfaction and now instead of crashing I would be up late for three nights running doing detentions. My misery must have shown on my face.
“That’s not resentment I am seeing on your face is it Georgie?”
“No Mother, of course not….Thank you for your punishments Mother, it will help become a better husband.”
I was desperate to convince her I wasn’t resentful as I knew it would make things much worse.
“That’s the attitude Georgie!”
I felt a short lived feeling of relief before she then said,
“Now for the punishment proper….24 strokes of the cane.”
After the first stroke the tears started to flow, each stroke stung like a searing branding iron. My last lot of marks had hardly had a chance to even start healing, it was one very sore and traumatised bottom. My voice was getting shakier and more pathetic as I counted each stroke and said the obligatory “Thank you Mother.” By the 6th stroke I was bawling, I felt so broken and defeated, my masculinity extinguished by this imperious matron. After the last stroke was finished Mother said,
“Right Georgie! Panties up and into the kitchen, I want my dinner served in the dining room in 45 minutes.”
The next week was a misery. Mother had so many jobs for me each night after I got home. Every inch of the bathroom had to be absolutely shining. It even involved scraping the grout in the tiles to get it perfectly white. That was a painstaking task. Every cupboard in the house was emptied and cleaned, inside and out. It was never ending. Vaccuuming, ironing, polishing, cleaning, sorting, I didn't believe there was so much that needed doing! Then after my chores there would be Scripture study and then detention. In between there were inspections and the inevitable caning for not reaching her standards. I had become so fearful and submissive to her. My nerves were on a constant high alert. I earned two more detentions that week for submitting sub standard work and so it ended up 5 nights straight of detention. It was so hard to do these blasted detentions at the end of not only my day at the office but then an evening packed with chores. While by Friday my colleagues at work were looking forward to the weekend, sharing plans of all the fun things they were up to, movies, parties, days at the beach it made my predicament seem even worse knowing I would be under Mother’s 24/7 control for the next 2 days.
On Saturday morning I was serving Mother her breakfast when she announced.
“Mrs Grossman called Georgie, your maids dress is ready so we are going over to pick it up this afternoon. I told her you were now in a chastity device so she need not worry about any gross displays of sinful lust from you!”
I turned red knowing Mrs Grossman now knew I was in a chastity device.
“I told her that you were keen to make it up to her in some practical way and she mentioned she has some weeding that needs done in her courtyard. She has invited me over for afternoon tea with some of the ladies from Church, so we will head over at 2pm. I want you in your Sunday bests at 1:30pm sharp, ready to go. Understood?”
“Yes, Mother.”
A sickening apprehension washed over me, the thought of doing a job in order to make it up to Mrs Grossman in front of a group of church matrons had me feeling sick in the stomach. This was likely to be another humiliating ordeal for me. It played on my mind all morning as I worked through my Saturday morning chores. There was a lot of laundry to be done as Mother decided all sheets and towels had to washed and the beds remade. I earned a 6 stroke caning as I forgot to do the “Hospital corners” to Mother’s standard when I remade her bed, my mind was all over the place. The apprehension and anxiety continued to grow.
I was a bit worried about having to wear my “Sunday Bests” on a Saturday. It would mean washing, drying and ironing them tonight before Church tomorrow. At least I didn’t have a detention, well not yet anyway! I was ready to go at 1:25pm and stood at attention with my nose to the wall in the hallway, waiting for Mother as I had been trained to.
We arrived at Mrs Grossman’s house and I walked up the front path a step behind Mother. The ladies greeted each other then Mother turned to me,
“What do you say Georgie?”
“Hello Mrs Grossman, I am so grateful to be given the opportunity to make amends for my disgusting lack of self control last week, thank you for the opportunity.”
Mrs Grossman gave me the most severe look imaginable. She was in a full long sleeved dressed, buttoned up to the neck, her hair tied back into a bun. She looked every inch a strict matron if ever you imagined one. Without saying a word she motioned for us to both come in. Once inside she said to me.
“Eleanor has said she has solved the problem of you being unable to control your carnal rage Georgie with a special device, give me a look now girl!”
I was in shock, surely she didn’t want to see my chastity device! I hesitated and looked at Mother.
“Don’t be all shy Georgie, unzip those pants and show Mrs Grossman you chastity device, we have to make sure she is comfortable having you in her presence.”
I did as I was told and released my locked willy for Mrs Grossman to see. She cam across and had a closer look.
“Ingenious Heather! What a wonderful solution! I wish I knew about that for my late husband!”
“From what you told me your late husband was well behaved, a true God fearing husband should not need it, they should be able to control themselves.”
“Yes, true Heather, he was pretty good but in his younger days, there were times.”
Both ladies had a giggle as I stood there turning red with embarrassment. I felt so belittled and humiliated.
“You can do your pants back up now Georgie.”
Mrs Grossman then led us through to her sunroom which had big glass doors leading out to her courtyard. The courtyard was about 10 metres square of bricks before leading out to her lawn. The weeds had grown up through the cracks in the brick paving.
“My late husband used to weed the pavers for me but I have only done it once since his passing.”
Mrs Grossman then handed me an old bread and butter knife and a big cardboard box.
“You can use the knife to scrape out the difficult weeds Georgie, make sure you get all the roots out. Then put all the weeds in this box.”
“Yes Mrs Grossman.”
I got down on all fours and started the painstaking job. Every space between the bricks had weeds. Some of the weeds had grown quite tall and were difficult to pull out. The knife helped but was by no means the ideal tool for the job. It wasn’t long before the kneeling on the bricks tarted to hurt. The Sunroom had big glass doors so I was under constant supervision. Mrs Grossman’s afternoon tea party was being held in that room. When the next guest arrived, Mother called me in.
“Tale your shoes off Georgie and come in and say hello to Mrs White.”
I did as I was told. Mrs White was another stern looking widow from Church. She very much gave the demeanour that she would put up with no nonsense
“Georgie, this is Mrs White.”
“Hello Mr White.”
“Hello Georgie, good to see you working hard out there, the devil makes work for idle hands you know Georgie. It is very good of you to volunteer to help out Mrs Grossman.”
“He didn’t exactly volunteer Gladys.” said Mother
“Tell Mrs White, why you are you are weeding her courtyard Georgie.”
I could have crawled up and died, it was bad enough without having to admit it to another Church matron.
“I showed disrespect to Mrs Grossman, for which I am truly sorry Mrs White and wanted to show my remorse by making it up in some practical way.”
“Mmmm disrespect eh? What terrible thing did you do Georgie?”
“I failed to control my carnal rage Miss White while Mrs Grossman was measuring me for my uniform.”
“That is disgusting Georgie! You are so lucky that Mrs Grossman only wanted her courtyard weeded, I would have thought there would be a much bigger consequence for such a lewd act!”
“Don’t worry Gladys, there has been other consequences, we now have his little willy locked up so it cannot happen again.” Mother said.
“That is interesting Heather, anyway you better get back to work Georgie.”
“Yes, Mrs White.”
I went back out into the garden feeling even more humiliated. I was paying dearly for that one damn erection and the consequences kept mounting. Three more ladies arrived for the afternoon tea and I went through three similar humiliation introductions. Mother made sure that each of them knew the exact reason why I was weeding the courtyard. One of the ladies brought her 17 year old daughter with her. Her name was Claire but I had to call her Miss Claire. She was dressed very conservatively in a pretty floral dress that went just below her knees, it was buttoned up to her neck and long sleeved. She had wonderful long flowing blonde hair, was extremely pretty and had quite a bust. I could feel my chastity cage crush my growing erection and had to admit for the first time I was glad I was locked. Imagine the consequences for having an erection in front of all these women! I was told to address her as “Miss Claire”. She had an air of superiority and tutt tutted as I explained my situation. As soon as the pleasantries were over I was marched back out to continue the weeding.
I worked hard at it for well over two hours and my knees were aching from all the constant kneeling on the brick work. The end was almost insight when Miss Claire wandered outside.
“Hello Georgie, your Mother in law has asked me to inspect your work.”
Miss Claire then proceeded to examine each crack with a fine tooth comb. She pointed out a tiny weed that I missed. As I got up to walk over.
“No, you're not to stand up until its all done, crawl over here.”
The little bitch! She wouldn't even let me walk over. My knees were in agony and I had to crawl over to her. Her Mary jane shoe pointed to the tiny weed I had missed. I went to dig it out and it wasn’t even a weed, just a small leaf of one that I had already pulled. I scraped it up. She then walked right over to the other side of the courtyard and found another spot. Again she made me crawl adding,
“Chop chop, hurry now Georgie, we haven't got long to get it all done.”
This went on for about 15 minutes, making me crawl back and forth all over the hard bricks. I could see she was enjoying it. Even though she was being a prim and proper bitch to me I couldn’t help noticing her divine legs. Her dress just covered her knees and her stockinged calf muscles were absolutely perfect. Legs to die for as they say and I felt like dying at this moment! As I crawled to each weed I got a very close look at her leg. I dare not glimpse too high knowing all hell would break loose if she thought I was looking up her skirt. My imprisoned dick was straining painfully in its cage.
“Here’s another one you missed….and here….and here….quick quick now…”
Here perfectly polished Mary Jane show pointing to each almost microscopic weed. She would stand there with hands on hips, toe pointing at the weed looking all smug and superior. On and on it went. This pretty young thing sure had a cruel streak. In fact it seemed all the women at this church had a cruel streak! She didn’t hide that she was enjoying her power over me. Finally it was finished to her satisfaction. I took the weeds I had collected and put them in the bin before returning to the back room.
The guests began to leave and in the pre leaving chat Mrs Grossman said to me.
“Go and have a shower Georgie and we will try your maids uniform after the ladies have left.”
“And make it a cold shower Georgie, we want to dampen that ardour of yours.” said Mother
There was a murmuring of giggles from the ladies and I blushed a deep red.
Miss Claire then said to her Mother.
“I would love to see Georgie’s dress Mummy, can we stay and see what it looks like on her?”
“Only if Mrs Grossman doesn’t mind.”
“No problem at all, have a seat everyone and we will have a little fashion show.”
“I want to see it too.”
“Me too”
There was a chorus of “me too’s” from all the ladies. They all decided to stay to see me parade my new dress. As I trudged off to the bathroom Miss Claire piped up,
“Would you like me to make sure Georgie doesn’t use the hot water in the shower Mrs Whitten?”
Mother said,
“That is very good of you Claire, you are a thoughtful and very helpful young lady, thank you.”
“After she is showered send her to the sewing room.” said Mrs Grossman
“Here is a fresh pair of panties for her Claire, send her through in those.” said Mother
She handed Miss Claire a very frilly pair of white panties. She held them up and had a giggle.
“Come now Georgie, shower time.”
Miss Claire led the way to the bathroom, dangling my pretty white panties off her finger as she walked. Once in she closed the door and barked.
“Strip!”
She walked to the shower and turned the cold tap on hard. She let it run so I did not even get those first few moments where the water in the pipes that had Sun on them was a little warmer. She was making sure it would be freezing for me. I stood there naked before her and she touched the tip of the chastity device.
“So this what Mrs Whitten said has solved your problem with being unable to control your carnal rage.”
Carnal rage I thought to myself, that seems a bit strong, where did she get that from? It must have been Mother.
“Yes Miss Claire.” I said in my most humble voice, blushing bright red. It was so humiliating standing there naked before her with just my chastity device on.
“In you get!”
I hesitated then she gave me a push. It was freezing and as the water hit my chest I pulled back a little.
“All the way in, get that hair wet! Keep turning around, wash every bit of that body now!”
She kept barking at me. I washed myself all over and went to get out.
“No so fast, wash the whole body once more, keep turning, run the water down your back.”
She wouldn’t let me out until I had washed myself three times all over. When she finally let me out I was shivering. My dick and balls were completely shrivelled.
“Looks like the chastity device is too big for that, you will have to ask your Mother to get a smaller one.”
She laughed in my face, adding to my shame.
After I dried off, she said.
“Stand there hands behind your back.”
She took out her mobile phone and started to take some photo’s of me in my chastity device!
“I can’t wait to show the girls at school.”
“Please Miss Claire, No!” I pleaded.
I covered my device with my hands.
“If you don’t put your hand behind your back right now, I will scream and say you tried to touch me, would you like that Georgie?”
She had me by the balls and took her damn photos’s.
“We will have to see if Mrs Whitten will let you come over to my place. I have plenty of chores you could do in your maids dress, would you like that Georgie?”
The fear of God ran through me, that is all I needed on top of everything else, to be under this bitch’s rule. I dare not think what she would put me through. Of course I was to oscared of her to protest and murmured a humble,
“Yes Miss Claire.” I was hoping Mother would decline her offer, I hardly had the time as it was, let alone another activity.
“Run along to Mrs Grossman now and I will see you for the fashion parade.”
I headed off to the sewing room with the sound of her laugh ringing in my ears. I knocked before Mrs Grossman called me in to the sewing room. Mother was there with her.
“Part of the uniform Georgie is the underwear. You will wear white panties and this black suspender belt with black stockings. So put this on first.”
I clipped on the suspender belt but had a little trouble clipping the stocking on the clasps. Mother gave me a slap on the bum for being slow and finally I go it.
“The hairy legs ruin the look a bit Heather, what do you think.”
“You will be shaving your legs from now on Georgie every Sunday before Church.”
What? I thought to myself. This is getting worse by the minute. I will be too scared to wear shorts in public ever again! I new better than to complain and said a humble,
“Yes Mother.”
“I might ask for an inspection Georgie.” said Mrs Grossman with a little chuckle.
“You must also wear a white, push up bra to give a little shape to the dress.” Mother continued
She handed me the bra which I also struggled with.
“She has got a lot to learn!” said Mrs Grossman.
“Nothing a little old fashioned discipline cant teach!”
Then it was time for the dress. It was a black working maids dress, that buttoned up the back from the waist to the neck. Mrs Grossman buttoned me up and it fitted like a glove, very tight with hardly any wriggle room. It was going to be difficult to button it up myself but it was just another thing I would have to learn or face consequences for. From the waist down the dress has probably a dozen or so pleats. I knew straight away this was going to an ironing nightmare. The sleeves were short and very puffy and also would be difficult to iron. I knew I was going dread inspections and learn to hate this goddamn dress.
Finally it was time for the apron. It was a starched white apron, the straps came down from the shoulders and buttoned into the waist strap. The skirt part also had pleats and another frilly piece on the shoulders would be yet another ironing challenge. Mrs Grossman buttoned it up and then told me to look in the mirror.
“Watch carefully Georgie.”
She proceeded to tie the most perfect bow imaginable. AS she was doing me up she added.
“This will have to be ironed with starch Georgie and you are going to have to learn to tie the bow behind your back.”
It looked impossible to me even if I was doing it in front of me, let alone behind my back. This was going from bad to worse. Mrs Grossman then said,
“You will wait just outside the door until I announce you, Then you will walk to the middle of the room slowly, your back straight and eyes looking directly forward. Once in the middle you turn to face the ladies and give a curtsey. You will then slowly turn around before walking to the far side of the room and back to the middle. Curtsy again, rotate and walk out. Understood Georgie?”
“Yes Mrs Grossman.”
We walked around to the sunroom and I waited just outside as Mrs Grossman and Mother went in. Mrs Grossman spoke to the ladies, hamming it up a little,
“It is with great pleasure that I introduce Sissy Maid Georgie!”
She signalled for me to walk in. I face must have been red as a beetroot, I was so embarrassed to be modelling in front of the ladies. I was dreading having to face them for the curtsey and kept my eyes dead straight.
“Sissy Georgie is wearing a Grossman original, a pleated back working mades dress made from the finest Indian cotton. Notice how figure hugging it is amplifying her tiny bosom.”
The ladies all had a good laugh and my shame deepened.
“There are 12 pleats in the dress, all evenly spaced. The apron is a bright white cotton and as you can see designed to be tied in a perfect bow. Perfect for the working girl with a long list of chores to do.”
More chuckles from the ladies. I finally got to the second curtsey and made my way towards the door.
“We want more, we want more!” came the cry form the audience and I had to repeat the whole thing again. The ladies were having a good laugh at my expense and I felt like crawling up and dying.
A few minutes later the ladies started to leave. Miss Claire then said to Mother.
“Mrs Whitten, Mummy told me Georgie is doing Pastor Vorster’s scripture course, I have completed that and would be willing to give her some extra tuition if needed.”
“That’s very kind of you Claire.”
Her Mother than chipped in.
“Yes, Claire got a distinction receiving top marks for all her assessments, Pastor Vorster said it was the highest marks she had ever seen.”
“Well done Claire! You sound like you would be a great help to Georgie. What do say to Claire Georgie?”
“Thank you for the kind offer Claire.”
“Free tuition, you are a lucky girl Georgie.” said Mrs Grossman.
“Perhaps Georgie you could do a few of Claire’s chores as a way to show your gratitude.”
“That can be arranged.” Said Claire with a giggle.
My heart sank, the young bitch had thought this through and now I would be doing her bloody chores as well as having to endure her ‘tuition’. Bloody Miss goody two shoes was all I could think.
“I have some free time tomorrow afternoon Mrs Whitten.”
“Perfect, I will send Georgie over about 2 pm.”
“Great it’s all arranged.”
Everyone then said their goodbye’s, I thanked Mrs Grossman again for the dress and we drove home. I was so glad to be leaving but going home I didn’t have anything to look forward to. Mother was already rearranging my Sunday chores to fit in the extra tuition and there was going to be extra duties tonight now….
To be continued
↧
Surprise Dinner - Chapter 2
by sissy sally
Part 1
It was not Verena but Annika who came out of the bedroom first. She was completely nude except for her jewellery.
When she saw Salomon still being there she sneered and said: “Now you are our slave.”
“There is no need to be rude Annika.” Verena said as she entered the living area. She was dressed in lacy grey satin lingerie and heels.
Seeing her almost nude made Salomon instantly excited, but his budding erection became quite uncomfortable fast as his penis was tightly tucked away in a fashion that didn’t allow for expansion. The sudden discomfort was also a dire reminder of his current situation.
“Why are you doing this to me?” He asked and received a slap to the face from Annika.
“Don’t look at her, look at her feet! And don’t talk without permission!” she yelled.
“Oh, give sally a break dear. She had a bit of a rough day and is still confused. Aren’t you sweetie?”
Salomon nodded. He didn’t want to receive another slap.
Verena raised his head with a finger under his chin and looked into his eyes. “You don’t have to trouble your mind about what you have done to deserve this. You have done nothing wrong. Actually you have been exceptionally nice to me. I’m doing this because it is what I do. And you made it so easy for me. Actually it was your cooking that saved you from going directly to jail. Usually I would have wanted you out of the way, but with your skill I decided to keep you around. In short, you don’t deserve any of this, yet you will endure it.” Verena smiled at him. “We are far from finished with your new duties.” She turned away and looked at Annika. “Right my dear?”
“First things first.” Annika said. “Remember my vow? I said the hands wearing this ring will work tirelessly for both our benefit and that is what you will do.”
“You will come to our apartment every day. You will cook for us, clean for us, do our laundry and any other chores we can think of.”
“On weekdays you will come here directly from work. You will be fully dressed in this uniform you are wearing and you will knock once and then wait until we open the door or call you in. On weekends you will be here at 7:00 AM. You will not knock. We will let you in when we are ready. Every day you will stay until you are dismissed.”
“You will address Verena as Miss von Kinsky, and me as Miss Ugrinovic at all times, no matter if in public or private or at work. Calling us Mistress is the only acceptable alternative. You will keep your eyes on the floor and not look at us. You will only speak when spoken to. You will always be polite and respond to any orders and instructions immediately. Hesitation, disregarding rules or any sign of resentment will result in punishment.”
Verena picked up a pen to write something on a piece of paper. Without looking up she said: “Since you will be unable to afford your current apartment, I have already cancelled your contract and made arrangements for you to move into a small flat in walking distance.” She handed him the note “Here is the address. You will go there after we are done here. There is nothing for you at your old place any more and you will be denied entrance. The company will evaluate and reclaim any valuable assets to make up for the damage you did. Any clothing, items and supplies you are allowed to keep have already been dropped off at your new home.”
Annika slapped his face again without warning
“Show some gratitude”
“Thank you.”
*slap*
“Do it right!”
“Thank you, Miss von Kinsky”
*slap*
“Don’t look at her face, look at her feet! Do it again!”
“Thank you, Miss von Kinsky”
*slap*
“Now now thank me for teaching you!”
“Thank you, Miss Ugrinovic” Salomon made sure to look at the tip of Annika’s feet when he answered.
“That reminds me.” Verena said, “There is one more reason I decided to keep you around sally.” Salomon turned to face her feet to acknowledge that she was talking to him.
“It is obvious already isn’t it? I need you for Annika to practice her domination skills. I told her that she will be responsible for your performance as our maid. As it appears she is quite eager to keep you on your toes. Isn’t that nice?”
Salomon’s cheeks burned. He was not sure what to reply, but he was scared to receive another slap if he would remain quiet, so he said: “Thank you Miss von Kinski”
“Very good, our little sally is a fast learner. I am pleased with your efforts Annika and I have a little surprise for you.”
Salomon didn’t dare to look up when Annika got all excited about something Verena showed her. Suddenly they grabbed his hand and placed another ring on his free thumb.
It looked exactly the same as the other one with one exception. This one was engraved with “Property of Annika”
“You should will feel honored to wear both of these rings and you must not take them off without permission. You will keep them polished spotless at all times and will make no effort to hide them from anyone. When asked about them, you will explain their significance as a symbol of our rule over you.” Verena explained.
“Yes, Miss von Kinsky.” Salomon responded.
“Good girl, you are dismissed for today. You may go home and get acquainted with your new place, dear”
“Yes, Miss von…” another sudden slap by Annika interrupted him.
“When you are dismissed you get on your knees and place a kiss on the toe of her heels to show your gratitude. Then you find me and do the same. Since I am not wearing any shoes you will kiss each one of my toes separately.”
Salomon dropped to his knees and performed the humiliating task. He felt like doing anything right now just to be able to get out of this apartment without receiving any more slaps to his face.
“I love your enthusiasm, dear.” Verena told Annika while Salomon was busy kissing her toes. “It is paying off. Sally seems to be accepting her place quickly.”
“Thank you Mistress”, Annika replied “I am doing my best to…” Verena placed a finger on her lips to silence her.
“Shhhh, you may use your mouth to please me in other ways now.”
Salomon was still on his knees and watched them disappearing into the bedroom again. For a moment he thought about what had been promised to him earlier and how different it all had turned out.
He had been dismissed.
---
The clothes he came to the apartment in had disappeared, and he didn’t dare ask about them. The only thing he could find was his phone.
He left the apartment and was forced to walk home in the maid's dress and he felt like being stared at by everyone he passed by.
Salomon had trouble finding his new place. It was a tiny below street level apartment that was almost completely empty except for a bed, a closet and a small kitchen consisting of a cupboard a sink, a fridge and a microwave oven.
The shaggy carpet floor felt like sandpaper and there was a distinctive smell throughout the place.
Some cardboard boxes with his personal belongings had been dropped off, but he didn’t feel like opening them. The first thing he did was taking off the uncomfortable garments and heading under the shower.
The hot water could hardly be called that. It was lukewarm at best and it took him a while to get all the pins out of his hair and the sticky stuff off his lips without any soap.
He felt so tired right after that he just dropped onto the bed and slept.
The sound of his mobile phone ringing woke him up again. Half asleep he picked it up and saw that it was 3:00AM.
“Hello?”
“Hello Sally, this is Annika do you like your new place?” She asked in the casual voice he was used to before the dinner, but he would not fall for it.
“Yes, Miss Ugrinovic.”
“Good girl. I’m just calling to make sure you didn’t forget your duties for tomorrow morning.”
“I am to be at your door at 7:00AM, Ma’am.”
“Very good, but you are supposed to call me Miss Ugrinovic or Mistress, nothing else.”
“I’m sorry, Mistress.”
“That is fine, Sally. I can forgive that for once. You are still learning. I’ll let you go back to sleep.”
“Thank you Miss Ugrinovic” Salomon was happy that the conversation was over. He was very tired and he didn’t want to make another mistake.
“Wait, there is one more thing” she suddenly said, “You are wearing our rings, right? Verena said you may not take them off without permission.”
Salomon felt a cold shiver down his spine. He had taken them off before the shower and they were still in the bathroom. What should he say? It was not like she would know if he lied.
“Of course Miss Ugrinovic”
“Good girl, they are firmly on your thumbs, right?”
“Yes, Mistress”
“Very good, because you would be in big trouble if you are not wearing them. You realize that, don’t you?”
“Yes, Miss Ugrinovic”
“Good, let me hear them, knock them together. Right now”
Salomon didn’t know what to do, he looked around to see if there was something in reach he could knock together to fake the sound, but he couldn’t find anything. After a couple of seconds Annika said: “You are in big trouble girl.” Then she hung up the phone.
Salomon went to the bathroom to put on the rings right away. It turned out to be a good idea, because Annika would call him back two more times. Once after just a few minutes to check if he had put them on yet, and again around 5:00AM to tell him he was now supposed to be at their place at 6:00 in the morning.
For a moment he thought about just to refuse their demands, but the alternatives were not pleasant. He didn’t want to go to jail or be on the run from the law. Besides, he didn’t have any money or papers right now. He could not even use his phone any more. It would only receive calls, but not allow him to make any.
It would take some time for him to figure out how to deal with the situation he was in and eventually get out of this somehow. For now he had no choice but to play by their rules if he didn’t want to make it worse for himself.
Salomon took another shower, put on the Maid dress again and hurried to their place, where he would stand in front of their apartment for more than an hour before they let him in. He received some amused and disregarding looks of people walking by in the hallway. Especially the older lady next door seemed to be obviously disgusted by his appearance.
He was greeted with several slaps to the face and a lengthy scolding from Annika about disregarding his most important rule so quickly. He was then told to make breakfast for the two girls.
Once he had cooked and served Breakfast, as well as removed and washed the dishes, he was informed it was now time to receive his punishment.
Salomon was told to undress completely. Once he was nude, Annika gave him a new pair of mary jane’s to put on. They looked similar to the pair he came with, but these were a number smaller and he had trouble getting into them. They also had extremely narrow kitten heels, and he could not even stand straight without wobbling a bit. Salomon discovered the heels would make a very distinctive sound across the floor when he followed Annika into the kitchen where she gave him pair of huge pink rubber panties to put on. She opened the freezer and proceeded to fill the panties with ice cubes until they bulged around his waist.
Then Annika had him go to the living room and stand in front of the couch with his hands behind his back, palms together.
The Girls took their leisure, read magazines and newspapers and completely disregard him, except for the occasional prod with the toe of their heels to jiggle the ice cubes around.
While his feet hurt in the new shoes, and every slightest movement was met by a angry glare from Annika, the cold would slowly change into a freezing sensation and eventually feel like burning to the point where he would dread the smallest movement or touch of their heels to intensify the pain.
Eventually he was shivering all over his body and his teeth would start chattering, which earned him an amused smile from Verena as well as another slap from Annika.
“Quiet” she shouted and he would try to get a grip while they kept him suffering.
After about twenty minutes, Annika took him to the bathroom where she pulled off the panties and the ice cubes would drop all over the floor.
She proceeded to put a clear lubricant over his genitals and slide a curved metal tube over his penis. Despite being lubed and shriveled up from the ice cubes, it was still a tight fit and there was a thick metal cuff attached that locked tightly behind his scrotum.
After the numbness of the ice cube treatment and the initial chill of the lubricant, Salomon now felt a stinging sensation around his groin. Annika placed the tube back on the bathroom shelf, It was labelled “Icy Hot”. He saw the evil smile on her face as his balls started to feel like being on fire and his hands started fluttering around.
“Don’t dare to touch any part of yourself! “Now clean up this mess, then report to me!”
His crotch was on fire and he was crying tears of pain while collecting the ice cubes on his knees and wiping the tiled floor dry again.
When he joined the girls again in the living room his crotch was still on fire.
“Hands behind your back, palms together and you will remain quiet.” Annika said as she led him to the living room, where he would stand with tears in his eyes waiting for the pain to subside.
After another eternity of discomfort and disregard, the burning sensation had diminished and the girls finally paid some attention to him again.
“Now, what is it you have in mind, Annika?” Verena asked.
“As you can see, our slave has a new pair of pretty feminine shoes he will be required to wear from now on. They will help in reminding him not to repeat his mistake. Also, due to the severity of his offence to you, I have placed him in a chastity device and I would like to ask you now to determine his sentence, Verena”
“Terrific! I believe four weeks would do him good.” She decided.
“Did you hear that, Sal? Mistress Verena allows four weeks of chastity for you! What do you say?”
“Thank you Mistress Verena.”
*slap*
“Thank you, Miss von Kinsky”
“Better! Of course you will receive another four weeks from me as well, that will be eight weeks of chastity for you.”
“Thank you, Miss Ugrinovic.”
“I like it, Annika. You are doing well.” Verena remarked.
Annika smiled at her. “Thank you Mistress, but there is more.”
Verena clapped her hands in excitement “Excellent! I can’t wait.”
Annika produced a short curved stainless steel rod. It had a sort of hook on one end, and a egg shaped metal ball with a tapered flange attached in a 90 degree angle on the other.
“Turn around and bend over. Put your palms on the floor in front of you and spread your legs, slave.” She said, giving Salomon a slap on his butt. He obeyed and assumed the arduous and awkward position, trying to keep his tiny heels from slipping further apart on the floor.
“This end attaches to the device” Annika explained, as she reached between his legs connecting the hook to the front of the metal tube and pulling it out the back.
Salomon’s penis and balls were uncomfortably squeezed and bent by the downward angle of the tube.
“I call it the cameltoe attachment. It will make sure everything is tucked away nicely and make for a flat look in panties.”
“Lovely!” Verena leaned forward to get a better look.
Salomon felt a probing finger applying lubricant to his ass and before he could wonder if it was more icy hot he felt the sensation of the cold metal egg intruding.
“This goes in here to keep everything in place.” Annika explained while she pushed the egg into his sphincter.
Salomon tried to suppress a moan as it popped inside.
“Are you complaining, sally?“
“No, Miss Ugrinovic” he knew any other answer would have been wrong as she literally had him by the balls right now.
“So, that sound that you made was an expression of pleasure?” Annika teased and wiggled the plug around.
“Uh… Yes, Miss Ugrinovic.” he answered while Verena giggled. It was so very humiliating.
“Good for you!” Annika continued. “Because you like it so much, we are going to make this a permanent addition to your attire. You will be required to wear the cameltoe attachment at all times in this apartment. Consider it part of the Maids outfit from now on. It will need to be in place once you get dressed to serve us. In addition to a nice feminine look it will also keep you from sitting down and using the toilet in this house. What do you say?”
“Thank you Miss Ugrinovic”
“Very good, sal! Of course the chastity tube itself will stay in place. The month of chastity you received from each of us is only your initial cycle. After every time we allow you to have some relief, you will be locked up again.”
“For the future your performance as a maid and cook will greatly affect for how long you will be locked, how many times and in what way you will be allowed to touch yourself and of course the length of your cycles..”
“Both Verena and me strongly believe that chastity will benefit you in your role as a servant and help you to accept your place. After a couple of weeks you will become more compliant, docile and be motivated to please us. Doesn’t that sound nice?”
“Yes, Miss Ugrinovic.”
“Good. You surely realize that we added only positive things to your new life today. Things you should be grateful for, right?”
Salomon sure didn’t feel like anything positive has happened to him today. He still felt cold from the ice and the burn of the cream at the same time, His genitals were uncomfortably locked and compressed and there was a large metal plug up his butt.
He knew what he had to answer though.
“Yes, Miss Ugrinovic.”
“Isn’t he sweet?” Annika said to Verena as she sat down on the couch next to her. Then she faced Salomon again. “You already know how to thank us, slave” pointing at her feet.
Salomon, still on his palms and feet, was glad to leave the strained position to get to his knees, but the egg dug even deeper into his rectum and he let out a sound of discomfort, which made the girls giggle knowingly while he kissed the tip of their shoes.
“Now that we got that out of the way, you may get up again and we can talk about your punishment.” Annika said, and Verena laughed “Oh, you’re so mean!” she exclaimed, when she saw salomon’s dumbfounded face
“Surely, you realize we can’t keep pampering you like that. After all you took of the rings and that will need to have some consequences.”
All the suffering and humiliation he had to endure today was not even considered his punishment?
“Stand right in front of me” Annika instructed while, to his horror, she filled a syringe with the dreaded icy hot ointment.
“Your device has a special little feature, slave. There is a rubber pouch built into the tube and I am going to fill it now with the contents of this syringe.” She explained, while inserting the tip into a nozzle at the top of the device. “The pouch is connected to the hollow ring around your balls, the tube and even the egg in your ass.” She continued, slowly pushing the plunger down with a evil smile.
“As long as you be a good boy and behave, nothing will happen. But once your little princess swells in her cage, it will squeeze the pouch and the cream will ooze out all over your precious parts. This will help train you to avoid any erections. In the long run it will trigger a pavlovian reaction every time you feel aroused, and we may even reach a point where you can’t get any erections anymore. We’ll see about that, won’t we?” She had emptied the syringe and put it aside.
“Now stand back and watch!” She commanded. When Salomon raised his head to look at the girls, he saw them kissing and unbuttoning each other’s blouses.
“Pay good attention, this may your only time you are allowed to see this.”
And Salomon watched them, getting aroused by what he saw, his swelling penis pumping the dreaded ointment into the device and while his feet hurt inside the small heels, his butt was stretched by a cold metal plug his groin started to burn.
Part 1
It was not Verena but Annika who came out of the bedroom first. She was completely nude except for her jewellery.
When she saw Salomon still being there she sneered and said: “Now you are our slave.”
“There is no need to be rude Annika.” Verena said as she entered the living area. She was dressed in lacy grey satin lingerie and heels.
Seeing her almost nude made Salomon instantly excited, but his budding erection became quite uncomfortable fast as his penis was tightly tucked away in a fashion that didn’t allow for expansion. The sudden discomfort was also a dire reminder of his current situation.
“Why are you doing this to me?” He asked and received a slap to the face from Annika.
“Don’t look at her, look at her feet! And don’t talk without permission!” she yelled.
“Oh, give sally a break dear. She had a bit of a rough day and is still confused. Aren’t you sweetie?”
Salomon nodded. He didn’t want to receive another slap.
Verena raised his head with a finger under his chin and looked into his eyes. “You don’t have to trouble your mind about what you have done to deserve this. You have done nothing wrong. Actually you have been exceptionally nice to me. I’m doing this because it is what I do. And you made it so easy for me. Actually it was your cooking that saved you from going directly to jail. Usually I would have wanted you out of the way, but with your skill I decided to keep you around. In short, you don’t deserve any of this, yet you will endure it.” Verena smiled at him. “We are far from finished with your new duties.” She turned away and looked at Annika. “Right my dear?”
“First things first.” Annika said. “Remember my vow? I said the hands wearing this ring will work tirelessly for both our benefit and that is what you will do.”
“You will come to our apartment every day. You will cook for us, clean for us, do our laundry and any other chores we can think of.”
“On weekdays you will come here directly from work. You will be fully dressed in this uniform you are wearing and you will knock once and then wait until we open the door or call you in. On weekends you will be here at 7:00 AM. You will not knock. We will let you in when we are ready. Every day you will stay until you are dismissed.”
“You will address Verena as Miss von Kinsky, and me as Miss Ugrinovic at all times, no matter if in public or private or at work. Calling us Mistress is the only acceptable alternative. You will keep your eyes on the floor and not look at us. You will only speak when spoken to. You will always be polite and respond to any orders and instructions immediately. Hesitation, disregarding rules or any sign of resentment will result in punishment.”
Verena picked up a pen to write something on a piece of paper. Without looking up she said: “Since you will be unable to afford your current apartment, I have already cancelled your contract and made arrangements for you to move into a small flat in walking distance.” She handed him the note “Here is the address. You will go there after we are done here. There is nothing for you at your old place any more and you will be denied entrance. The company will evaluate and reclaim any valuable assets to make up for the damage you did. Any clothing, items and supplies you are allowed to keep have already been dropped off at your new home.”
Annika slapped his face again without warning
“Show some gratitude”
“Thank you.”
*slap*
“Do it right!”
“Thank you, Miss von Kinsky”
*slap*
“Don’t look at her face, look at her feet! Do it again!”
“Thank you, Miss von Kinsky”
*slap*
“Now now thank me for teaching you!”
“Thank you, Miss Ugrinovic” Salomon made sure to look at the tip of Annika’s feet when he answered.
“That reminds me.” Verena said, “There is one more reason I decided to keep you around sally.” Salomon turned to face her feet to acknowledge that she was talking to him.
“It is obvious already isn’t it? I need you for Annika to practice her domination skills. I told her that she will be responsible for your performance as our maid. As it appears she is quite eager to keep you on your toes. Isn’t that nice?”
Salomon’s cheeks burned. He was not sure what to reply, but he was scared to receive another slap if he would remain quiet, so he said: “Thank you Miss von Kinski”
“Very good, our little sally is a fast learner. I am pleased with your efforts Annika and I have a little surprise for you.”
Salomon didn’t dare to look up when Annika got all excited about something Verena showed her. Suddenly they grabbed his hand and placed another ring on his free thumb.
It looked exactly the same as the other one with one exception. This one was engraved with “Property of Annika”
“You should will feel honored to wear both of these rings and you must not take them off without permission. You will keep them polished spotless at all times and will make no effort to hide them from anyone. When asked about them, you will explain their significance as a symbol of our rule over you.” Verena explained.
“Yes, Miss von Kinsky.” Salomon responded.
“Good girl, you are dismissed for today. You may go home and get acquainted with your new place, dear”
“Yes, Miss von…” another sudden slap by Annika interrupted him.
“When you are dismissed you get on your knees and place a kiss on the toe of her heels to show your gratitude. Then you find me and do the same. Since I am not wearing any shoes you will kiss each one of my toes separately.”
Salomon dropped to his knees and performed the humiliating task. He felt like doing anything right now just to be able to get out of this apartment without receiving any more slaps to his face.
“I love your enthusiasm, dear.” Verena told Annika while Salomon was busy kissing her toes. “It is paying off. Sally seems to be accepting her place quickly.”
“Thank you Mistress”, Annika replied “I am doing my best to…” Verena placed a finger on her lips to silence her.
“Shhhh, you may use your mouth to please me in other ways now.”
Salomon was still on his knees and watched them disappearing into the bedroom again. For a moment he thought about what had been promised to him earlier and how different it all had turned out.
He had been dismissed.
---
The clothes he came to the apartment in had disappeared, and he didn’t dare ask about them. The only thing he could find was his phone.
He left the apartment and was forced to walk home in the maid's dress and he felt like being stared at by everyone he passed by.
Salomon had trouble finding his new place. It was a tiny below street level apartment that was almost completely empty except for a bed, a closet and a small kitchen consisting of a cupboard a sink, a fridge and a microwave oven.
The shaggy carpet floor felt like sandpaper and there was a distinctive smell throughout the place.
Some cardboard boxes with his personal belongings had been dropped off, but he didn’t feel like opening them. The first thing he did was taking off the uncomfortable garments and heading under the shower.
The hot water could hardly be called that. It was lukewarm at best and it took him a while to get all the pins out of his hair and the sticky stuff off his lips without any soap.
He felt so tired right after that he just dropped onto the bed and slept.
The sound of his mobile phone ringing woke him up again. Half asleep he picked it up and saw that it was 3:00AM.
“Hello?”
“Hello Sally, this is Annika do you like your new place?” She asked in the casual voice he was used to before the dinner, but he would not fall for it.
“Yes, Miss Ugrinovic.”
“Good girl. I’m just calling to make sure you didn’t forget your duties for tomorrow morning.”
“I am to be at your door at 7:00AM, Ma’am.”
“Very good, but you are supposed to call me Miss Ugrinovic or Mistress, nothing else.”
“I’m sorry, Mistress.”
“That is fine, Sally. I can forgive that for once. You are still learning. I’ll let you go back to sleep.”
“Thank you Miss Ugrinovic” Salomon was happy that the conversation was over. He was very tired and he didn’t want to make another mistake.
“Wait, there is one more thing” she suddenly said, “You are wearing our rings, right? Verena said you may not take them off without permission.”
Salomon felt a cold shiver down his spine. He had taken them off before the shower and they were still in the bathroom. What should he say? It was not like she would know if he lied.
“Of course Miss Ugrinovic”
“Good girl, they are firmly on your thumbs, right?”
“Yes, Mistress”
“Very good, because you would be in big trouble if you are not wearing them. You realize that, don’t you?”
“Yes, Miss Ugrinovic”
“Good, let me hear them, knock them together. Right now”
Salomon didn’t know what to do, he looked around to see if there was something in reach he could knock together to fake the sound, but he couldn’t find anything. After a couple of seconds Annika said: “You are in big trouble girl.” Then she hung up the phone.
Salomon went to the bathroom to put on the rings right away. It turned out to be a good idea, because Annika would call him back two more times. Once after just a few minutes to check if he had put them on yet, and again around 5:00AM to tell him he was now supposed to be at their place at 6:00 in the morning.
For a moment he thought about just to refuse their demands, but the alternatives were not pleasant. He didn’t want to go to jail or be on the run from the law. Besides, he didn’t have any money or papers right now. He could not even use his phone any more. It would only receive calls, but not allow him to make any.
It would take some time for him to figure out how to deal with the situation he was in and eventually get out of this somehow. For now he had no choice but to play by their rules if he didn’t want to make it worse for himself.
Salomon took another shower, put on the Maid dress again and hurried to their place, where he would stand in front of their apartment for more than an hour before they let him in. He received some amused and disregarding looks of people walking by in the hallway. Especially the older lady next door seemed to be obviously disgusted by his appearance.
He was greeted with several slaps to the face and a lengthy scolding from Annika about disregarding his most important rule so quickly. He was then told to make breakfast for the two girls.
Once he had cooked and served Breakfast, as well as removed and washed the dishes, he was informed it was now time to receive his punishment.
Salomon was told to undress completely. Once he was nude, Annika gave him a new pair of mary jane’s to put on. They looked similar to the pair he came with, but these were a number smaller and he had trouble getting into them. They also had extremely narrow kitten heels, and he could not even stand straight without wobbling a bit. Salomon discovered the heels would make a very distinctive sound across the floor when he followed Annika into the kitchen where she gave him pair of huge pink rubber panties to put on. She opened the freezer and proceeded to fill the panties with ice cubes until they bulged around his waist.
Then Annika had him go to the living room and stand in front of the couch with his hands behind his back, palms together.
The Girls took their leisure, read magazines and newspapers and completely disregard him, except for the occasional prod with the toe of their heels to jiggle the ice cubes around.
While his feet hurt in the new shoes, and every slightest movement was met by a angry glare from Annika, the cold would slowly change into a freezing sensation and eventually feel like burning to the point where he would dread the smallest movement or touch of their heels to intensify the pain.
Eventually he was shivering all over his body and his teeth would start chattering, which earned him an amused smile from Verena as well as another slap from Annika.
“Quiet” she shouted and he would try to get a grip while they kept him suffering.
After about twenty minutes, Annika took him to the bathroom where she pulled off the panties and the ice cubes would drop all over the floor.
She proceeded to put a clear lubricant over his genitals and slide a curved metal tube over his penis. Despite being lubed and shriveled up from the ice cubes, it was still a tight fit and there was a thick metal cuff attached that locked tightly behind his scrotum.
After the numbness of the ice cube treatment and the initial chill of the lubricant, Salomon now felt a stinging sensation around his groin. Annika placed the tube back on the bathroom shelf, It was labelled “Icy Hot”. He saw the evil smile on her face as his balls started to feel like being on fire and his hands started fluttering around.
“Don’t dare to touch any part of yourself! “Now clean up this mess, then report to me!”
His crotch was on fire and he was crying tears of pain while collecting the ice cubes on his knees and wiping the tiled floor dry again.
When he joined the girls again in the living room his crotch was still on fire.
“Hands behind your back, palms together and you will remain quiet.” Annika said as she led him to the living room, where he would stand with tears in his eyes waiting for the pain to subside.
After another eternity of discomfort and disregard, the burning sensation had diminished and the girls finally paid some attention to him again.
“Now, what is it you have in mind, Annika?” Verena asked.
“As you can see, our slave has a new pair of pretty feminine shoes he will be required to wear from now on. They will help in reminding him not to repeat his mistake. Also, due to the severity of his offence to you, I have placed him in a chastity device and I would like to ask you now to determine his sentence, Verena”
“Terrific! I believe four weeks would do him good.” She decided.
“Did you hear that, Sal? Mistress Verena allows four weeks of chastity for you! What do you say?”
“Thank you Mistress Verena.”
*slap*
“Thank you, Miss von Kinsky”
“Better! Of course you will receive another four weeks from me as well, that will be eight weeks of chastity for you.”
“Thank you, Miss Ugrinovic.”
“I like it, Annika. You are doing well.” Verena remarked.
Annika smiled at her. “Thank you Mistress, but there is more.”
Verena clapped her hands in excitement “Excellent! I can’t wait.”
Annika produced a short curved stainless steel rod. It had a sort of hook on one end, and a egg shaped metal ball with a tapered flange attached in a 90 degree angle on the other.
“Turn around and bend over. Put your palms on the floor in front of you and spread your legs, slave.” She said, giving Salomon a slap on his butt. He obeyed and assumed the arduous and awkward position, trying to keep his tiny heels from slipping further apart on the floor.
“This end attaches to the device” Annika explained, as she reached between his legs connecting the hook to the front of the metal tube and pulling it out the back.
Salomon’s penis and balls were uncomfortably squeezed and bent by the downward angle of the tube.
“I call it the cameltoe attachment. It will make sure everything is tucked away nicely and make for a flat look in panties.”
“Lovely!” Verena leaned forward to get a better look.
Salomon felt a probing finger applying lubricant to his ass and before he could wonder if it was more icy hot he felt the sensation of the cold metal egg intruding.
“This goes in here to keep everything in place.” Annika explained while she pushed the egg into his sphincter.
Salomon tried to suppress a moan as it popped inside.
“Are you complaining, sally?“
“No, Miss Ugrinovic” he knew any other answer would have been wrong as she literally had him by the balls right now.
“So, that sound that you made was an expression of pleasure?” Annika teased and wiggled the plug around.
“Uh… Yes, Miss Ugrinovic.” he answered while Verena giggled. It was so very humiliating.
“Good for you!” Annika continued. “Because you like it so much, we are going to make this a permanent addition to your attire. You will be required to wear the cameltoe attachment at all times in this apartment. Consider it part of the Maids outfit from now on. It will need to be in place once you get dressed to serve us. In addition to a nice feminine look it will also keep you from sitting down and using the toilet in this house. What do you say?”
“Thank you Miss Ugrinovic”
“Very good, sal! Of course the chastity tube itself will stay in place. The month of chastity you received from each of us is only your initial cycle. After every time we allow you to have some relief, you will be locked up again.”
“For the future your performance as a maid and cook will greatly affect for how long you will be locked, how many times and in what way you will be allowed to touch yourself and of course the length of your cycles..”
“Both Verena and me strongly believe that chastity will benefit you in your role as a servant and help you to accept your place. After a couple of weeks you will become more compliant, docile and be motivated to please us. Doesn’t that sound nice?”
“Yes, Miss Ugrinovic.”
“Good. You surely realize that we added only positive things to your new life today. Things you should be grateful for, right?”
Salomon sure didn’t feel like anything positive has happened to him today. He still felt cold from the ice and the burn of the cream at the same time, His genitals were uncomfortably locked and compressed and there was a large metal plug up his butt.
He knew what he had to answer though.
“Yes, Miss Ugrinovic.”
“Isn’t he sweet?” Annika said to Verena as she sat down on the couch next to her. Then she faced Salomon again. “You already know how to thank us, slave” pointing at her feet.
Salomon, still on his palms and feet, was glad to leave the strained position to get to his knees, but the egg dug even deeper into his rectum and he let out a sound of discomfort, which made the girls giggle knowingly while he kissed the tip of their shoes.
“Now that we got that out of the way, you may get up again and we can talk about your punishment.” Annika said, and Verena laughed “Oh, you’re so mean!” she exclaimed, when she saw salomon’s dumbfounded face
“Surely, you realize we can’t keep pampering you like that. After all you took of the rings and that will need to have some consequences.”
All the suffering and humiliation he had to endure today was not even considered his punishment?
“Stand right in front of me” Annika instructed while, to his horror, she filled a syringe with the dreaded icy hot ointment.
“Your device has a special little feature, slave. There is a rubber pouch built into the tube and I am going to fill it now with the contents of this syringe.” She explained, while inserting the tip into a nozzle at the top of the device. “The pouch is connected to the hollow ring around your balls, the tube and even the egg in your ass.” She continued, slowly pushing the plunger down with a evil smile.
“As long as you be a good boy and behave, nothing will happen. But once your little princess swells in her cage, it will squeeze the pouch and the cream will ooze out all over your precious parts. This will help train you to avoid any erections. In the long run it will trigger a pavlovian reaction every time you feel aroused, and we may even reach a point where you can’t get any erections anymore. We’ll see about that, won’t we?” She had emptied the syringe and put it aside.
“Now stand back and watch!” She commanded. When Salomon raised his head to look at the girls, he saw them kissing and unbuttoning each other’s blouses.
“Pay good attention, this may your only time you are allowed to see this.”
And Salomon watched them, getting aroused by what he saw, his swelling penis pumping the dreaded ointment into the device and while his feet hurt inside the small heels, his butt was stretched by a cold metal plug his groin started to burn.
↧
Step Daughter Domination - Part 5
by Sissy Karen
Part 1 Part 2 Part3 Part 4
I knuckled down and got to work for Master Jonty and Miss Alexis. I had no time to get out of my business dress and slipped on an apron to protect my clothes. My usual apron was still in the wash, reminding me of my own laundry that had been pushed down the priority list because of Master Jonty’s. The only other apron in the kitchen was a much more feminine one. I couldn’t even recall Deborah ever wearing it, maybe she had been given it as a joke .It was white with pink polka-dots, the hem at the bottom was pink lace and the straps around the shoulders were matching in the same shade of pink. The belt strap was also pink and I tied it in a bow behind my back.
My first job was to get the dinner prepared. Luckily Miss Alexis had ordered her favourite salmon dish, which was not too time consuming to prepare. It was just a matter of poaching the salmon and making a sauce and a salad to go with it. I was in the final stages of the meal preparation when I felt the summons command buzz in the Dream Lover chastity device. I stopped what I was doing and hurried to the lounge room. Master Jonty and Miss Alexis were cuddling together on the lounge.
“Get me a beer.” Commanded Jonty
“Yes Sir.”
“A chardonnay for me.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
They had not looked at me but as I turned around Master Jonty caught a glimpse of me in my apron and burst into laughter.
“Ha ha ha…look at the little sissy faggot in his apron…Ha Ha Ha…. it suits you!”
I blushed deep crimson in shame as I scurried to get their drinks.
“One minute Dummkopf, come her and give us a good look.”
Commanded Miss Alexis.
I walked over to them and stood there as I endured their laughter.
“Turn around, Dummkopf, give us a pirouette.” said Master Jonty.
I spun around and their laughter grew.
“I suits him Alexis…or should I say her…ha ha ha.”
Miss Alexis laughed too and obviously enjoyed seeing Master Jonty so amused. She was forever trying to please him and if was to at my expense, all the better as far as she was concerned.
“You will wear an apron every time from now when you serve us food or drink Dummkopf.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“Run and fetch the drinks.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
I had to quickly turn the heat down on the salmon, as it looked close to cooked. I then fetched their drinks. As I served them both their drinks Jonty piped up,
“A good maid should curtsey after they serve a drink Dummkopf.”
“Yes Master Jonty.”
I thought he was joking and made to walk back to the kitchen.
“C’mon Dummkopf, that was an order, you will be punished for that act of disobedience later! Show us your curtsey now!”
Demanded Miss Alexis.
Turning as red as a beetroot I held the hem of the apron and did a little curtsey. The two of them laughed even louder.
“ Ha ha ha. You are our ‘ousie' now Dummkopf! Ha ha ha.” Master Jonty’s laughter had a more mocking tone now.
“What’s an ‘ousie’ Jonty?” asked Miss Alexis
“In South Africa it is our word for a maid, it suits her doesn’t it -Ousie Dummkopf, ha ha ha..”
Master Jonty emphasised the word ‘her’. Miss Alexis laughed along with Jonty, obviously enjoying my humiliation.
“Yes, it’s a perfect name for him ‘Ousie Dummkopf’, our stupid maid. Tell us your name.” She commanded
“Ousie Dummkopf Miss Alexis.”
“Back to the kitchen and serve us our dinner!”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
It was another long night, after serving the dinner and washing up, I had to get Master Jonty’s laundry on and then unpack the rest of his things and carry them into his room. By the time I had taken all his clothes from the dryer and folded them it was 12:30pm and I still had to write my daily performance report for Mrs. Nathaniel. The workload was relentless.
For the next two weeks I began to settle into a routine. Working my butt off for Mrs. Nathaniel by day and for Miss Alexis and Master Jonty by night. As soon as I got home each evening the first thing I did was put my apron on. I had learnt my lesson early on when I rushed straight to the bathroom on getting home. I came out of the bathroom and Master Jonty saw me without my apron on.
“Where’s your apron Ousie?”
“Sorry Sir, just had to go to the bathroom first.”
“Didn’t Alexis say you had to put on as soon as you got home?”
“Yes SIr, sorry Sir, I’ll do it straight away.”
He could sense the fear in my voice and stood to block my path, chest out and hands on hips in a dominant pose.
“Not so fast Ousie, there must be punishment for disobeying orders.”
“Yes Sir.” My voice was shaky, Master Jonty’s tone was threatening. He began to unbuckle his belt and pull it out of his jeans.
“Pants down and hands against the wall.”
He folded the belt in half and proceeded to give me 12 sharp thwacks across the buttocks. They sang like the blazes and my bum burned in agony. I yelped like a girl with each stroke and Master Jonty let me know it.
“Listen to you Ousie, screeching like a girl! Pathetic! “ As he laid the last few strokes on harder.
“Never let me see you in this house again without that apron on understand?”
“Yes Sir.”
“Back to work now!”
I pulled up my trousers and scurried off to get the apron.
The next Saturday morning I was clearing away the dishes after serving them both brunch, I had been busy since 6 am. Master Jonty and Miss Alexis didn’t rise until 11 am and had ordered brunch. Afterwards Miss Alexis said,
“After you have done the washing up, report to my bedroom. I have a little surprise for you Ousie Dummkopf! I have bought you a present.”
There was an evil grin on her face that did not augur well. As I washed up I wondered what it could be. It certainly was out of character for her to ever buy me anything. After I had finished the dishes I went to her room and knocked on the door. She made me wait for a few minutes before saying.
“Come in Ousie, stand to attention over there.”
I stood to attention by the window
“I have been talking to Jonty and he said he doesn’t like the thought of living in a house with another man who is obviously so attracted to me, it makes him feel uncomfortable Dummkopf.”
Miss Alexis was wearing a super short mini skirt and expensive black stilettos. I tried my hardest to keep my gaze averted as she paced back and forth. Even though I hated this girl I couldn’t deny she was right about being attractive.
“Even though you are locked in chastity and could never act on your urges, you do have a reputation for perving and it makes Jonty feel uncomfortable. As you probably realise I am very fond of Jonty and do not want to lose him as my boyfriend.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
I wondered where this was going. Was she going to through me out?
“The good news is, having you in the apron at all times has eased some of his feelings but I think it is necessary to go a little further. You want Jonty to be happy don't you Dummkopf?”
I hesitated and she added more forcefully.
“I asked you a question Dummkopf, you want Jonty to be happy and at ease in this house don’t you.”
“Yes Miss Alexis, of course Miss Alexis.”
“I have decided from now on you will dress in full maid’s uniform at all times in the house.”
I was dumbstruck! Full maid’s uniform?
“ I have also been reading the Dream Lover website that many women have said that feminising their male is very useful in terms of getting rid of their male arrogance and ego. So this will serve two purposes. While you may
still wear your male clothes to work, you are now forbidden to wear any male underwear. When you return to your room you will find Jonty has replaced all your male underwear. Be sure to thank him.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.” My head was spinning, I wasn’t expecting this! What would Deborah think I wondered? How I hoped she would return and put her daughter into line. Surely she would agree this is taking it too far.”
“Before we try on your new uniform, it is important that all your body hair is removed. From now on you will shave your whole body with the exception of your head twice a week, understood?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“There will be spot inspections at any time from Jonty or, so always make sure you do a thorough job. Strip!”
I took off all my clothes and stood before Miss Alexis. She came over and unlocked my chastity device. I was all a quiver as she slid it off; I hadn't had a release for months now. As soon as the device was removed my willy sprang to attention and grew hard.
“Yuck!” Screamed Miss Alexis,
“Can’t you control yourself?”
“Sorry Miss Alexis.”
“Maybe a cold shower will dampen that ardor, no hot water at all! Off you go and don’t you dare play with it while you do the shave, leave the bathroom door unlocked so I can give a spot inspection if I choose.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
She handed me a razor and ordered me to go to the bathroom. It felt so good to be unlocked, what I would have given for the chance to masturbate. The threat of a spot inspection made me too scared to try though and the stinging drops of icy water from the shower soon led to major shrinkage. Since being locked in the Dream Lover I had been shaving my pubic hair weekly under supervision but I had never shaved my legs, underarms or chest before. After washing myself I lathered up and began the shave. As I shaved my legs I was shocked at the feminine feelings that washed over me. I felt so feminine and emasculated. Like my manhood was being shaven away. It was a very powerful feeling. As I finished the shave, I rubbed my hand over my legs and armpits. It felt so smooth. It made me feel even more submissive. I knew I had lost any resistance (if I ever had any) to Miss Alexis dominating influence over me. I only touched myself where necessary to shave; I didn't even give a little pleasurable rub. Her hold was so strong over me. I returned to her room and saw a black maids dress laid out on the bed and some lingerie.
“Right Ousie Dummkopf, first let’s get your chastity device back on.”
After fitting me with the device she pressed the punishment button and I fell to the floor in agony. Letting out a loud squeal.
“Just checking it’s working Dummkopf, stop your squealing and get up now!”
Did she really have to check with the punishment button, the summons button would have done! But of course she made me feel like I was in trouble and I jumped back up promptly.
“From now on male underwear is forbidden. When you go to you’re cupboard you will find all of your male underwear gone and a spare set of your new lingerie there instead, understood?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.” My voice sounded tentative.
“You’re not sounding very grateful Dummkopf, I have bought you all these things out of my own money.”
‘Her own money’ I thought to myself. Ever since Deborah has been away my bank account had been controlled by Miss Alexis. All of my pitiful allowance goes to buying Mrs. Nathaniel her morning coffee, I have been unable to buy anything for myself at all and now I had to thank her for spending “her money” on my new humiliating uniform. But of course what did pussy whipped me say?
“Sorry Miss Alexis, thank you Miss Alexis, it is very generous of you.”
“That’s better Dummkopf but of course there will have to be a punishment.”
She gave me another zap with the punishment button and I fell to the floor again.
“A good maid must have an attitude of gratitude Dummkopf!”
She laughed with that superior tone of hers and gave me another of her evil grins before continuing.
“You will have to be very conscientious to clean your lingerie each day as you only have one spare set. Understood?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“Whether at work or home the following items must be worn at all times except for showering, that means when sleeping too. Firstly your suspender belt.”
She held up a black suspender belt with six straps, it was made of a silky satin like material and trimmed with lace.
“Come over here and face away from me.”
I felt the suspender belt around my waist and then she hooked the clasps behind my back.
“Now put on the panties and stockings.”
I slid on the black panties. They were a full brief style of pantie, made of a satin like material with a thin line of lace trimming. I slid them on and then I put on the stockings. These were also black and quite plain. Nothing fancy. I must admit I quite enjoyed the strange new feeling as they slid over my freshly shaven legs. Next she handed me a white padded bra. I struggled to put it on and she laughed at me.
“You will have to get used to that Ousie Dummkopf, we might need some training.” She let out another humiliating laugh at me. After about 30 seconds I managed to hook it on.
“Let me never catch you without these items on.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“Now here is your home uniform. As soon as you arrive home after work and immediately on rising at the weekend, the first thing you must do is go and put this on, and I mean immediately! Understood?
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
The maids dress was black, with buttons up the front, it had a Peter Pan collar and when I did up the top button it was quite tight, giving me that slight choking sensation. The bottom half of the dress had two pleats. It was short sleeved with shoulder pads and puffy sleeves with many pleats. There was a stitched on belt, which tied behind the back. Over that went a white apron that tied around the waist. It was quite stiff and had pleats as well. All ironed in with starch. I tied it behind my back.
“That’s not how you tie a bow Dummkopf! Come here.”
Miss Alexis tied the bow for me and then got me to look in the mirror.
“That’s how I expect it to be tied Dummkopf.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
She then opened a bag and pulled out a wig. The wig had red hair and was in a bob style.
“Put this on.”
As I put the wig on I felt even more emasculated. This seemed to be taking it one step deeper.
“Next is your headpiece.”
She handed me a white headpiece. The body was crescent shaped and it had a good inch of white lace around the top. It just covered the front and top of my head, leaving most of the wig exposed.
“Last but not least your shoes.”
She opened a shoebox and produced a pair of black patent leather, 4-inch heels. I slipped into them and they felt a bit tight.
“Let me see you walk in your new shoes Ousie Dummkopf.”
It was difficult for me to balance. This was something totally new to me. The shoes hurt more to walk in and I was worried about long-term wear. I tottered back and forth quite ungainly. Miss Alexis laughed at me again.
“You’re going to need some practice Ousie.”
“They hurt a bit Miss Alexis.”
“You will get used to it, you have to break them in. Now go and take a look at yourself in the mirror.”
I did as I was told and looked at myself in the mirror. I was shocked at the transformation and a feeling of femininity washed over me. I couldn’t believe it was me. I felt so emasculated.
“Now go downstairs and show Jonty, I think he has a chore for you.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
I went to walk out and took a few steps towards the door.
“One minute Ousie, whenever a maid leaves the presence of her Mistress she should curtsey.”
I turned around, blushing red with shame and gave Miss Alexis a curtsey. I felt so humiliated.
“Good then, off you go Dummkopf.”
I made my way downstairs. I had to hold on to the handrail tight, I was struggling in the heels to stay balanced. I walked into the lounge room and Master Jonty was sitting on the lounge watching a boxing match on TV.
“Well what have we hear, it looks like out new maid, ha ha ha.”
“Hello Sir.” I said meekly blushing red with shame.
“That’s much better my Ousie! I prefer you dressed like that.”
I froze with Master’s eyes upon me. He stood up and walked towards me.
“Let me take a good look at my maid.”
He walked around me. I felt his gaze bear down upon me; it was almost a physical feeling.
“Very nice uniform Ousie, I feel much better with you dressed like that.”
He rubbed his hand down my back and patted my buttock. I had never felt so intimidated by a man before. I felt weak and helpless before him, the power imbalance magnified by my outfit. I was stiff as a board as he touched me. Then he gave my bum a whack with his hand that took my breath away.
“You’re my little maid now Ousie.”
“Yes Sir.”
“You exist for my pleasure.”
“Yes Sir.” His tone was menacing, I felt fearful.
“Get on your knees.”
I knelt before him, wondering what was happening. He moved close to me, the crotch of his jeans close to my face.
“I have a little job for you Ousie.”
“Yes Sir.” I was really worried now, he couldn’t could he?”
“My truck needs cleaning and polishing inside and out, a perfect job for my maid.”
At first I felt relieved, I was going to get away from him. Then it dawned on me and I went stiff with fear. This would mean going outside into the street, what if the neighbors saw me? I was filled with panic.
“C.c.c.can I change into my male clothes Sir.”
“What did Alexis say about the wearing of your uniform Ousie?”
“That I was to wear it at all time inside the house and to change as soon as I got home from work Sir.”
“I guess that settles that then, the answer is NO!”
He raised his voice as he said no and I felt a shiver of fear down my spine. I dare not argue that the rule was inside the house and this was outside the house. I just had to suck up Master Jonty’s interpretation.
“And one other thing Ousie, I have something to show you first, follow me.”
I followed him into his bedroom. There was a parcel on his bed.
“I just had this sent over from South Africa, My Grandfather used to use it on our maids and servants over there.”
He opened the box and pulled out what looked like a whip. I went pale at the sight of it. It was about 4 feet long; it had a thicker handle and then tapered down to about one inch thick. It looked like it was made of leather. The thought of a maid being whipped with it sent the fear of God through me.
“This is a genuine South African sjambok Ousie, made from hippopotamus hide.”
He gave it an air swing and the swish had the hairs on the back of my neck stand erect.
“It has been in my family for generations and I thought it might be useful to provide some added incentive for my new maid.”
He gave a few more air swings with the sjambok. I had never been more intimidated or scared.
“Maids who think of disobeying or do not doing their chores to my satisfaction need to know there is a consequence Ousie.”
“Yes Sir.”
He gave the sjambok and even harder air swing.
“Lift up your skirt Ousie and drop your panties.”
I went pale with fright; I had not even done anything had I?
“If you know the significance of the consequence it will make the consequence more effective wont it Ousie?”
“Yes Sir.”
“I am glad you agree Ousie. I am going to give you just one stroke so you know the sting the sjambok can deliver. Remember Ousie, if you do earn a consequence it will be much more than one stroke.”
“Yes Sir.”
“And don’t forget to thank your Master after each stroke.”
He tapped my buttocks lightly with the sjambok, lining up his stroke. The taps got a little harder and I began to tense up. It was so nerve wracking. Then he took a big backswing and laid it on hard.
“Owwwwwww!” I screamed in agony as the leather bit into my flesh. The pain was intense, overwhelming. My bum stung like the blazes. I felt that awful pre feeling before you cry in the back of my throat.
“You forgot to thank me Ousie.”
“Sorry SIr, thank you Sir.” In my overwhelming pain I didn’t think to thank Master Jonty, my heart sank further when I heard him say.
“There will be another 2 strokes for that.”
I heard the sjambok raising then the crack as the next stroke hit my bum, again I screamed out loud, the leather biting hard, burning my butt.
“Thank you Sir.”
“My sjambok is very effective, you have learned your manners already Ousie.” He gave a hearty laugh then laid on the next stroke. This one overlapped the first strength magnifying the agony.
“Ahhhhhhhh! Thank you Sir.”
I screamed louder and felt a tear run down my cheek. My buttocks were on fire in searing agony. This sjambok was one cruel instrument.
“Pull those panties up and get out and clean my truck inside and out. I want it sparkling clean Ousie or else you can get a real taste of my sjambok, you have 90 minutes and I will be out for an inspection, off with you!”
“Yes Sir.”
I gathered up the bucket, sponges, car wash, car polish and vacuum cleaner. I was so nervous going outside dressed in my maid’s uniform. As I walked out the door I hesitated, Janet who lived across the road was just arriving home. Janet was a stylish woman in her mid 30’s and was on very good terms with Deborah. They had invited us over a few times for drinks. I had got on well with both her and her husband Greg. I would die of mortification if she saw me in my maid’s uniform. I hid behind a bush and waited for her to go inside. Janet was carrying some plants she had bought and rather than go straight in she laid them out on her front yard. She was taking her time placing them and I started to worry, this was biting into the time I had to clean Master Jonty’s truck, it made me think of the sjambok and my burning ass. Finally Janet went inside and I started to work on the inside of the truck. It was absolutely filthy; I doubt he had cleaned it for years. I had filled a bag of rubbish when I looked over and now saw Janet had come back out with Greg, who was carrying a shovel. It looks like they were going to do some planting. I tried to keep my head down as I cleaned the truck. I made sure I got out on the far side and quickly grabbed the vacuum cleaner to continue. I had managed to clean the whole inside of the truck, including polishing the upholstery without being seen. It was now time to clean the outside. Janet and Greg were still working in the garden. It would be impossible not to be seen when I cleaned the outside of the truck. I had only 40 minutes left. I waited another 10 minutes and started to panic. I would just have to do this and try not to show my face.
As I cleaned the side of the truck facing Janet’s house, I ensured I kept my back to them. For the next 30 minutes they didn’t notice anything. Then just as the finished their planting they must have noticed me. I saw Greg point at me and then they were both looking straight at me. I turned away but then heard their front gate open; they must have been walking towards me. Greg spoke first,
“Hi there, looks like you are doing a good job there, you can do our car next.” He said it jokingly and gave a little laugh.
I tried to make a girly laugh but I was petrified. Janet then spoke,
“We haven’t seen you around here before, my names Janet and this is Greg.”
I was petrified; I didn’t know what to say. I desperately tried not to look directly at them and gave a pathetic, “Hi there ” in my best girly voice. Janet went on,
“Alexis didn’t tell me she was getting a maid, she is a lucky girl. I suppose Deborah is paying your salary?”
I just nodded, and then Greg spoke,
“Hang on Janet, it’s not a girl, it’s a guy dressed as a maid.”
He grabbed my shoulder and turned me around. His voice was one of surprise and shock.
“Is that you Phil?…… It is!” He then broke into a hysterical laugh. I could have curled up and died in that moment. Janet started laughing too.
“Oh Phil, you look ridiculous, what are you doing dressed like that?”
I must have been as red as a beetroot. My mind was racing. The first thing I could think of was,
“ahhh….ummm… I lost a bet and had to wash Jonty’s truck.”
Just then to make matters worse, Jonty came out to inspect. He said to Janet and Greg,
“I see you have met our new maid.”
“He told us he lost a bet, what was the bet on Jonty?” asked Greg
“Bet? There is no bet. He offered to become our maid, didn’t you Dummkopf?”
My voice was frozen in shame. All I could do was nod and agree that I had offered to become their maid.
“Dummkopf? Why do you call him that?”
“It is the South African word for idiot, that’s all he is an idiot who is only good for obeying orders, isn’t that right Dummkopf?”
Janet and Greg gave me a look of disgust.
“I always thought you were a wimp Phil, but I had no idea you were one of those!” said Janet
“I picked up you were pussy whipped but didn’t think you a sissy Phil, your disgusting!” said Greg.
“She has her uses, with a bit of South African discipline I will have her trained in no time. She may be able to a few chores for you too.”
“Thanks Jonty, I look forward to that, catch you later.”
With that Janet and Greg went back home. I had never felt more embarrassed and humiliated in my life. Jonty had no concern for that though.
“Doesn’t look like my truck is finished Ousie and your time is up?”
“Sorry Sir.”
I went back to polishing the last few panels. Master Jonty stood over me, his presence intimidating. I am sure I still had 10 more minutes but of course I was in no position to argue.
“Every minute over will be a stroke of the sjambok Dummkopf.”
That certainly made me step up a gear and I vigorously polished the rest of the truck. By the time I was finished I was 8 minutes late and the thought of 8 strokes of the sjambok ensured the blood ran out of my cheeks. I was as pale as a ghost. Master Jonty found a few spots that he claimed I missed but as far as I could see they were no different to anywhere else I had polished. This made me an extra 3 minutes late, taking me up to an 11 stroke punishment.
“11 minutes over Ousie, such an uneven number, lets make it a round dozen strokes, what do you think Ousie?”
What was I supposed to say, I feared disagreeing would make matters worse and said,
“Yes Sir, a dozen is a nice even number.”
“You are a sucker for punishment Dummkopf, I can’t believe you agreed to that!” He laughed most derivatively at me and I felt totally bullied and weak before him. His use of my nickname Dummkopf whenever I did something stupid seemed to add to my humiliation.
“Up to my room Ousie, stand in the corner with your panties around your ankles and holding your dress up exposing that tush, it’s in for a thrashing!”
“Yes Sir.”
I packed up the sponges, bucket and vacuum cleaner and took them inside. As I went to go into Master Jonty’s room. Miss Alexis came down the hall.
“Where do you think your going Dummkopf! You’re not allowed in Master Jonty’s room!”
“He sent me in to await my punishment Miss Alexis.”
“Did he now? And what did Ousie Dummkopf do to earn herself a punishment.”
“I failed to clean his truck in the allotted time Mistress.”
“That’s very naughty and very lazy, you are going to have to learn to work faster aren’t you Dummkopf?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“I think I will stay and watch this.”
Miss Alexis followed me in to Master Jonty’s room. I could hear her giggling as I took up my position, lowered my panties and lifted my skirt.
“What are you doing Dummkopf?” Miss Alexis asked in a tone of mock shock.
“This is the position Master Jonty ordered me to wait in Miss.”
“I see.”
The wait seemed interminable but finally Master Jonty arrived.
“Alexis! I didn’t expect to see you here.”
“Dummkopf told me she was sent here for a punishment, I wanted to see how my big strong man delivered it.”
She stepped towards Master Jonty and caressed his chest and arms very seductively. I feared this might encourage him to punish me even harder as he tried to impress Miss Alexis.
Master Jonty picked up the sjambok.
“What in God’s name is that Jonty?” asked Miss Alexis
“It is a sjambok. I had my Mother send it over from home. Grandpa used to use this on our servants back home. I didn’t think it would be used again, but circumstances have changed somewhat now I have my very own sissy maid.”
He emphasised the words sissy maid, in a mocking tone.
“It looks like it can deliver a fierce blow Jonty.”
“It sure can.”
He gave an air swing that cut ferociously through the air. It took my breath away just hearing it.
“Stick that ass out Ousie!” His tone was harsh and strict. I immediately obeyed. He stepped towards me, pulled the sjambok back high and then,
CRACK!
He delivered an almighty blow. The pain was searing, like a red-hot poker burning across my flesh. I screamed in agony. It was much harder than the earlier warning strokes. My legs turned to jelly. Somehow I remembered to say,
“Thank you Sir.”
Miss Alexis then spoke,
“Wow Jonty! That was incredible, can you do it any harder?”
The bitch, it was a murderous stroke and she asks if he can do it harder!
“Why certainly my fair maiden.” He put on a fake posh accent as he said it. I heard the backswing and then
CRACK!
This one hurt even more and was harder again. Once more I screamed. I could hear Alexis laughing.
“Oh Jonty! This is making me wet.”
The bitch was getting turned on watching Master Jonty whip me! My suffering was her pleasure.
“You are a little hussy Alexis.”
His tone was lustful and he smiled broadly.
Miss Alexis giggled, flirting with Master Jonty. She walked over to him and unbuttoned his shirt.
“Let me see those pecks as you do this Jonty.”
She rubbed her hands over his chest and licked her lips, giving Master Jonty a craven look. Another backswing and
CRACK!
This one overplayed an earlier stroke and I screamed to high heaven.
“Ahhhhhhhhhhh!”
“Oh Jonty, that was amazing, you are so skilled with that thing.”
Jonty laughed approvingly, he was enjoying Miss Alexis’s attentions. Miss Alexis than grabbed the crutch of his jeans.
“An skilled with this thing too!”
They both laughed together as I tried to fight back the tears. Miss Alexis must have heard my struggle.
“Do you think you could make our Dummkopf cry with the next one Jonty? That would be sooo hot!”
She unbuttoned her blouse as she said it, revealing the top of her bra and enticing Master Jonty with her cleavage.
“Your wish is my command Miss Alexis!” The way he said ‘Miss Alexis’ was mocking the way I had to address her, he had never addressed her like that before. He then laid 3 hard searing cracks of the sjambok in quick succession.
CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!
The first of the three was on some fresh flesh, the second over laid the first and the third got the top of my thigh. It was murderous and once more I screamed. I felt my knees collapse underneath me and fell to the floor
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”
“Stand up Dummkopf!” Yelled Master Jonty. I stood up and was trying to fight the tears.
Miss Alexis came up and turned my head around.
“O look, our little sissy has some tears Jonty, I always suspected she was a big girl!”
She laughed in my face
“I thought you said you would make her really cry Jonty, please for me….”
Her voice was a sarcastic pleading tone. It was enough to really spur Master Jonty on.
The final six strokes then rained down on my ass. Overlays, thigh cuts and blistering hard ones. It was enough to break me and I started bawling. All I could hear was Miss Alexis laugh. She grabbed the sjambok of Master Jonty and pulled him onto the bed. They started to kiss passionately.
“You can piss off now Dummkopf!” said Master Jonty.
I pulled up my panties and left them to their romantic interlude.
Since that interlude it seemed Miss Alexis was always extra keen to find some fault in my work that would earn me a taste of the sjambok. Every time she ordered me to do something she would add, “And if you don't do it properly you will be reporting to Jonty for a taste of his sjambok.” I am sure she loved the effect that had on me, as I would scurry to do her bidding.
At work I had started to get used to wearing the women’s underwear. At first I worried someone would notice but after a couple of weeks no one had said anything and I felt more relaxed. Then one day as I was at my desk working I felt the summons command in my chastity device. I immediately went to Mrs. Nathaniel’s office and knocked on the door.
“Enter.”
I came in and stood in front of Mrs. Nathaniel’s desk. I had been trained not to sit down unless invited to. She kept me standing there for a few minutes as she typed something on the computer.
“I just received an email from your step daughter Alexis, Dummkopf.”
My heart sank; I knew this would not bode well.
“She tells me there is maid at your house who does all the chores now.”
I blushed red, fearing Miss Alexis had told her everything.
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“Apparently she even wears a maid’s uniform at all times?”
She gave a knowing smile; this was torment, as I remained standing.
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“Alexis said if I give you my laundry to take home the maid will do it all for me, isn’t that nice of her?”
Oh my God I thought, on top of everything else I was now going to have take Mrs. Nathaniel’s washing home and bring it back on the bus each week. I knew what I must say though.
“Very nice of her Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“She said the maid would do all my ironing too.”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
More late nights slaving away I thought to myself. I was beginning to think that maybe Miss Alexis hadn’t told her that was maid was really me.
“Sometimes I think a maid would be handy around the office Dummkopf, don’t you agree. After all the kitchen is often a mess and the cleaners cost a fortune.”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
Mrs. Nathaniel then stood up and walked around her desk to me.
“Alexis also told me the maid has to wear stockings and a suspender belt, she is not allowed pantyhose! That is very old fashioned isn’t it Dummkopf?”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“She also asked me to make sure the maid is adhering to her dress code.”
O God no, she did know.
“Undo your trousers Ousie!”
I flushed red with shame and humiliation as I revealed my garter belt and stockings.
Mrs. Nathaniel laughed and had a broad smile on my face.
“A sissy maid, I should have known Dummkopf, you are such a wimp. Whatever did Deborah see in you? Since you agreed it would be good to have a maid around her you now have some extra duties. The kitchen and bathrooms will be cleaned before you go home each day. Understood?”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“And if it is not up to scratch this will be sent around the office on a group email and you will be wearing your maids uniform to do the chores here at the office understood?”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
She turned her computer screen around and there was a photo of me in my full maids uniform that Miss Alexis must have sent her. The look of triumph on her face said it all. I was totally under her thumb now with no way out.
For the next few weeks my life settled into a grueling routine at both work and home punctuated by visits to Master Jonty’s room for a taste of the sjambok eagerly watched on by Miss Alexis. Even Mrs. Nathaniel was reporting infractions to Alexis who would award punishments. I couldn’t remember the last time I had sat down and it hadn’t hurt. I rarely got more than 6 hours sleep and my only rest seemed to be on the bus to and from work.
Then one Saturday Miss Alexis informed me that I was going to the gym with her. Miss Alexis had been doing a Zumba class but had hurt her ankle and was going to have to miss a few classes. Because she had already paid for the term of classes she thought it a good idea that I should take her place.
“No good letting the money go to waste is it Dummkopf?”
“No Miss Alexis.”
She dressed in me in a pair of hot pink tights, which showed the bulge of my chastity device. She then gave me a yellow feminine single top with spaghetti shoulder straps that exposed my midriff. I felt so self-conscious as we walked into the gym. We walked past a couple of guys doing weights and they made no effort to hide their laughter.
We went into the class and Miss Alexis introduced my to Vera who was the instructor for the class. Vera was tall about 6 ft., had short bleached white hair and was very muscly. She looked like an athlete at the peak of her fitness.
“Hi Vera, this is Ousie, my maid, thanks for letting her take my place in the class, I thought it would do her the world of good.”
I nearly died! She introduced me as her maid!
“Hi Ousie. Its nice to meet you, Alexis has told me all about you.”
She gave a wicked smile as she emphasised the word all.
“Hello Ms. Vera.”
“This is a tough workout Ousie, don't think because it is Zumba it is just for fun, If you are not exhausted and covered in sweat at the end it means you haven’t done it properly.”
“I have the special motivator I told you about Vera, that should ensure she has the incentive to put in a solid workout.” said Alexis
She held up the remote control of the Dream Lover device and Ms. Vera gave a broad smile.
“This will be interesting, I am keen to see how this works Alexis.”
Another 10 women arrived for the Zumba class. It looked like I was the only ‘man’. All the ladies were quite young and attractive and looked fit, slim and healthy. They were all wearing tights and tight fitting sports tops or singlet tops. After over 4 months of chastity it was quite overwhelming just to be in the same room as these gorgeous women, I could feel my willy grow and then get crushed by the chastity device. The salsa music started and I tried to copy Vera’s moves. It started out slowly with some steps to the side and then sliding the other leg over, moving the arms from side to side. The woman in front of me had the most gorgeous shapely butt and her long blonde hair hung loose and swayed over her back. It was so distracting. I think Alexis must have notice and gave me a little buzz in the chastity device. My focus returned to Ms. Vera. The tempo then started to pick up. We had to pump our arms up and down and do a squatting motion up and down, I was struggling to keep up and felt the pain in my upper thighs. I felt a more severe buzz in my chastity device. This had the desired effect. Ms. Vera smiled at Alexis, she must have noticed.
The sight of the other women’s boobs bouncing around had me feel all flustered. We moved on to an even more vigorous routine where we danced on one foot then the other, swapping from foot to foot over and over and moving our arms up and down vigorously.
“C’mon girls shake that booty!” called out Ms. Vera
I tried to shake my butt.
“You can do better than that Ousie! Put some rhythm into it!”
That was the cue for Alexis to give me another buzz. I shaked my booty for all I was worth!
After a while my thighs and arms were aching, I was using muscles I hadn’t used for a long time. I had to stop to catch my breath. Then I felt it, Alexis pressed the punishment button on the Dream Lover and I fell to the floor in agony.
“C’mon Ousie, up you get!” called out Ms. Vera.
I got up and pushed myself on. The next move involved putting hands in the air and thrusting the body forward. I felt so self-conscious even ridiculous compared to the wonderful way the other women were moving. The tempo was getting faster. Sliding side to side, throwing my arms around, shaking my tush. This was exhausting. Every time I made a mistake or slowed down, Alexis was on to me in a flash and would zap me with the device. At the end of it Ms. Vera was right. I was knackered and covered in sweat, panting for all I was worth.
“Well done Ousie!’ said Ms. Vera. That was amazing.
“Don’t congratulate him Vera, it is the magic of the Dream Lover!”
One of the other ladies said. “What’s a Dream Lover?”
“It is a wonderful device that goes on his willy and I can deliver a remote electric shock with this remote control. It ensures instant obedience doesn’t it Ousie?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.” My voice was meek and I bowed my head humbly.
“I’d like to see that,” said Ms. Vera.
“Show the girls your Dream Lover Ousie?”
She wasn’t serious was she? I was mortified! The shame and humiliation was extreme. Having to show my Device to all these ladies whom I had only just met. I reluctantly slid down my tights and place my hand under my chastity cage to give them all a look. Miss Alexis made me point out where the electrodes were. There were gasps and ‘oohs and ahhhs’ all around, Ms. Vera was the most interested and asked if she could have a go of the controls. She put me through some extra Zumba paces, buzzing me if I didn’t do exactly what she wanted.
“Ingenious Alexis!” I know a few men who need to be fitted with one of these straight away!
“Yes I am getting one for my boyfriend today!” said one of the other ladies.
“It looks quite a small cage Alexis.”
“Plenty big enough for Ousie!”
I had to endure more laughter at my expense.
“Look how red he is going!” said another lady.
My humiliation and shame was complete. Any traces of pride and dignity were long gone now. The humiliation hurt so much tears started to run down my cheeks. They didn’t elicit sympathy just more laughter. As we drove home Alexis asked me,
“That was fun wasn’t it Dummkopf?”
It was one of the most humiliating experiences of my life but I knew what I must say,
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“What do you say Dummkopf?”
“Thank you Miss Alexis.”
The months of misery rolled on, the grinding routine relentless and exhausting. It was nearly time for Deborah to return. I was sure it would lead to a moderation of my intense submission when she got back. She would get Miss Alexis to ease up on me I was sure. Then one night Miss Alexis was working on her laptop in the lounge room. She summoned me in.
“I have an email from Mummy for you Dummkopf.”
“Yes Miss Alexis?”
“Let me read it to you.”
She had that victorious smile on her face.
“ Dear Phil, I have something important to tell you. Mrs. Nathaniel has sent me photo’s of your cross dressing and to put it mildly I was shocked and horrified. How you could have hidden this side of yourself from me is disgraceful. Thank God I have had Laurens here to comfort me through this traumatic event. I was going to break it off with you immediately and order you to leave my house but Alexis convinced me to let you stay on as our maid. Laurens will be moving in when we return home and you will now be the housemaid for all 4 of us. This is the only way forward now.. When we return you will address me as Mistress and Laurens as Master. See you in two weeks.”
“No No No!” I cried out. I was devastated! Miss Alexis let me read it for myself. It was dated almost 2 months previously! Miss Alexis had known this for that long and decides to tell me just before Deborah is due back. It was so unfair! The anger started to well up inside and I raised my voice,
“But you forced me to dress up Miss Alexis! You told her it was off my own initiative didn’t you?”
“Shut up Dummkopf! Who do you think she will believe? Anyway she has found a real man now! As if she would ever want a sissy like you as her partner! I knew you were wrong for her from Day 1.How perfect our household will be with me and Mum and Jonty as his Dad. Jonty’s Dad is a real man, just like Jonty not a submissive wimp like you! You have found your rightful place Dummkopf, a slave and a sissy maid. I will get Jonty to give you a hiding for that outburst. Never ever speak to me like that again.”
“Yes Miss Alexis, sorry Miss Alexis.
My hopes were of a reprieve were now dashed, I had lost the one relationship that I had valued above all else, put up with everything Miss Alexis had dished out only to end up an emasculated, chaste, sissy maid faced with a lifetime of grueling servitude ……
Part 1 Part 2 Part3 Part 4
I knuckled down and got to work for Master Jonty and Miss Alexis. I had no time to get out of my business dress and slipped on an apron to protect my clothes. My usual apron was still in the wash, reminding me of my own laundry that had been pushed down the priority list because of Master Jonty’s. The only other apron in the kitchen was a much more feminine one. I couldn’t even recall Deborah ever wearing it, maybe she had been given it as a joke .It was white with pink polka-dots, the hem at the bottom was pink lace and the straps around the shoulders were matching in the same shade of pink. The belt strap was also pink and I tied it in a bow behind my back.
My first job was to get the dinner prepared. Luckily Miss Alexis had ordered her favourite salmon dish, which was not too time consuming to prepare. It was just a matter of poaching the salmon and making a sauce and a salad to go with it. I was in the final stages of the meal preparation when I felt the summons command buzz in the Dream Lover chastity device. I stopped what I was doing and hurried to the lounge room. Master Jonty and Miss Alexis were cuddling together on the lounge.
“Get me a beer.” Commanded Jonty
“Yes Sir.”
“A chardonnay for me.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
They had not looked at me but as I turned around Master Jonty caught a glimpse of me in my apron and burst into laughter.
“Ha ha ha…look at the little sissy faggot in his apron…Ha Ha Ha…. it suits you!”
I blushed deep crimson in shame as I scurried to get their drinks.
“One minute Dummkopf, come her and give us a good look.”
Commanded Miss Alexis.
I walked over to them and stood there as I endured their laughter.
“Turn around, Dummkopf, give us a pirouette.” said Master Jonty.
I spun around and their laughter grew.
“I suits him Alexis…or should I say her…ha ha ha.”
Miss Alexis laughed too and obviously enjoyed seeing Master Jonty so amused. She was forever trying to please him and if was to at my expense, all the better as far as she was concerned.
“You will wear an apron every time from now when you serve us food or drink Dummkopf.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“Run and fetch the drinks.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
I had to quickly turn the heat down on the salmon, as it looked close to cooked. I then fetched their drinks. As I served them both their drinks Jonty piped up,
“A good maid should curtsey after they serve a drink Dummkopf.”
“Yes Master Jonty.”
I thought he was joking and made to walk back to the kitchen.
“C’mon Dummkopf, that was an order, you will be punished for that act of disobedience later! Show us your curtsey now!”
Demanded Miss Alexis.
Turning as red as a beetroot I held the hem of the apron and did a little curtsey. The two of them laughed even louder.
“ Ha ha ha. You are our ‘ousie' now Dummkopf! Ha ha ha.” Master Jonty’s laughter had a more mocking tone now.
“What’s an ‘ousie’ Jonty?” asked Miss Alexis
“In South Africa it is our word for a maid, it suits her doesn’t it -Ousie Dummkopf, ha ha ha..”
Master Jonty emphasised the word ‘her’. Miss Alexis laughed along with Jonty, obviously enjoying my humiliation.
“Yes, it’s a perfect name for him ‘Ousie Dummkopf’, our stupid maid. Tell us your name.” She commanded
“Ousie Dummkopf Miss Alexis.”
“Back to the kitchen and serve us our dinner!”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
It was another long night, after serving the dinner and washing up, I had to get Master Jonty’s laundry on and then unpack the rest of his things and carry them into his room. By the time I had taken all his clothes from the dryer and folded them it was 12:30pm and I still had to write my daily performance report for Mrs. Nathaniel. The workload was relentless.
For the next two weeks I began to settle into a routine. Working my butt off for Mrs. Nathaniel by day and for Miss Alexis and Master Jonty by night. As soon as I got home each evening the first thing I did was put my apron on. I had learnt my lesson early on when I rushed straight to the bathroom on getting home. I came out of the bathroom and Master Jonty saw me without my apron on.
“Where’s your apron Ousie?”
“Sorry Sir, just had to go to the bathroom first.”
“Didn’t Alexis say you had to put on as soon as you got home?”
“Yes SIr, sorry Sir, I’ll do it straight away.”
He could sense the fear in my voice and stood to block my path, chest out and hands on hips in a dominant pose.
“Not so fast Ousie, there must be punishment for disobeying orders.”
“Yes Sir.” My voice was shaky, Master Jonty’s tone was threatening. He began to unbuckle his belt and pull it out of his jeans.
“Pants down and hands against the wall.”
He folded the belt in half and proceeded to give me 12 sharp thwacks across the buttocks. They sang like the blazes and my bum burned in agony. I yelped like a girl with each stroke and Master Jonty let me know it.
“Listen to you Ousie, screeching like a girl! Pathetic! “ As he laid the last few strokes on harder.
“Never let me see you in this house again without that apron on understand?”
“Yes Sir.”
“Back to work now!”
I pulled up my trousers and scurried off to get the apron.
The next Saturday morning I was clearing away the dishes after serving them both brunch, I had been busy since 6 am. Master Jonty and Miss Alexis didn’t rise until 11 am and had ordered brunch. Afterwards Miss Alexis said,
“After you have done the washing up, report to my bedroom. I have a little surprise for you Ousie Dummkopf! I have bought you a present.”
There was an evil grin on her face that did not augur well. As I washed up I wondered what it could be. It certainly was out of character for her to ever buy me anything. After I had finished the dishes I went to her room and knocked on the door. She made me wait for a few minutes before saying.
“Come in Ousie, stand to attention over there.”
I stood to attention by the window
“I have been talking to Jonty and he said he doesn’t like the thought of living in a house with another man who is obviously so attracted to me, it makes him feel uncomfortable Dummkopf.”
Miss Alexis was wearing a super short mini skirt and expensive black stilettos. I tried my hardest to keep my gaze averted as she paced back and forth. Even though I hated this girl I couldn’t deny she was right about being attractive.
“Even though you are locked in chastity and could never act on your urges, you do have a reputation for perving and it makes Jonty feel uncomfortable. As you probably realise I am very fond of Jonty and do not want to lose him as my boyfriend.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
I wondered where this was going. Was she going to through me out?
“The good news is, having you in the apron at all times has eased some of his feelings but I think it is necessary to go a little further. You want Jonty to be happy don't you Dummkopf?”
I hesitated and she added more forcefully.
“I asked you a question Dummkopf, you want Jonty to be happy and at ease in this house don’t you.”
“Yes Miss Alexis, of course Miss Alexis.”
“I have decided from now on you will dress in full maid’s uniform at all times in the house.”
I was dumbstruck! Full maid’s uniform?
“ I have also been reading the Dream Lover website that many women have said that feminising their male is very useful in terms of getting rid of their male arrogance and ego. So this will serve two purposes. While you may
still wear your male clothes to work, you are now forbidden to wear any male underwear. When you return to your room you will find Jonty has replaced all your male underwear. Be sure to thank him.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.” My head was spinning, I wasn’t expecting this! What would Deborah think I wondered? How I hoped she would return and put her daughter into line. Surely she would agree this is taking it too far.”
“Before we try on your new uniform, it is important that all your body hair is removed. From now on you will shave your whole body with the exception of your head twice a week, understood?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“There will be spot inspections at any time from Jonty or, so always make sure you do a thorough job. Strip!”
I took off all my clothes and stood before Miss Alexis. She came over and unlocked my chastity device. I was all a quiver as she slid it off; I hadn't had a release for months now. As soon as the device was removed my willy sprang to attention and grew hard.
“Yuck!” Screamed Miss Alexis,
“Can’t you control yourself?”
“Sorry Miss Alexis.”
“Maybe a cold shower will dampen that ardor, no hot water at all! Off you go and don’t you dare play with it while you do the shave, leave the bathroom door unlocked so I can give a spot inspection if I choose.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
She handed me a razor and ordered me to go to the bathroom. It felt so good to be unlocked, what I would have given for the chance to masturbate. The threat of a spot inspection made me too scared to try though and the stinging drops of icy water from the shower soon led to major shrinkage. Since being locked in the Dream Lover I had been shaving my pubic hair weekly under supervision but I had never shaved my legs, underarms or chest before. After washing myself I lathered up and began the shave. As I shaved my legs I was shocked at the feminine feelings that washed over me. I felt so feminine and emasculated. Like my manhood was being shaven away. It was a very powerful feeling. As I finished the shave, I rubbed my hand over my legs and armpits. It felt so smooth. It made me feel even more submissive. I knew I had lost any resistance (if I ever had any) to Miss Alexis dominating influence over me. I only touched myself where necessary to shave; I didn't even give a little pleasurable rub. Her hold was so strong over me. I returned to her room and saw a black maids dress laid out on the bed and some lingerie.
“Right Ousie Dummkopf, first let’s get your chastity device back on.”
After fitting me with the device she pressed the punishment button and I fell to the floor in agony. Letting out a loud squeal.
“Just checking it’s working Dummkopf, stop your squealing and get up now!”
Did she really have to check with the punishment button, the summons button would have done! But of course she made me feel like I was in trouble and I jumped back up promptly.
“From now on male underwear is forbidden. When you go to you’re cupboard you will find all of your male underwear gone and a spare set of your new lingerie there instead, understood?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.” My voice sounded tentative.
“You’re not sounding very grateful Dummkopf, I have bought you all these things out of my own money.”
‘Her own money’ I thought to myself. Ever since Deborah has been away my bank account had been controlled by Miss Alexis. All of my pitiful allowance goes to buying Mrs. Nathaniel her morning coffee, I have been unable to buy anything for myself at all and now I had to thank her for spending “her money” on my new humiliating uniform. But of course what did pussy whipped me say?
“Sorry Miss Alexis, thank you Miss Alexis, it is very generous of you.”
“That’s better Dummkopf but of course there will have to be a punishment.”
She gave me another zap with the punishment button and I fell to the floor again.
“A good maid must have an attitude of gratitude Dummkopf!”
She laughed with that superior tone of hers and gave me another of her evil grins before continuing.
“You will have to be very conscientious to clean your lingerie each day as you only have one spare set. Understood?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“Whether at work or home the following items must be worn at all times except for showering, that means when sleeping too. Firstly your suspender belt.”
She held up a black suspender belt with six straps, it was made of a silky satin like material and trimmed with lace.
“Come over here and face away from me.”
I felt the suspender belt around my waist and then she hooked the clasps behind my back.
“Now put on the panties and stockings.”
I slid on the black panties. They were a full brief style of pantie, made of a satin like material with a thin line of lace trimming. I slid them on and then I put on the stockings. These were also black and quite plain. Nothing fancy. I must admit I quite enjoyed the strange new feeling as they slid over my freshly shaven legs. Next she handed me a white padded bra. I struggled to put it on and she laughed at me.
“You will have to get used to that Ousie Dummkopf, we might need some training.” She let out another humiliating laugh at me. After about 30 seconds I managed to hook it on.
“Let me never catch you without these items on.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“Now here is your home uniform. As soon as you arrive home after work and immediately on rising at the weekend, the first thing you must do is go and put this on, and I mean immediately! Understood?
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
The maids dress was black, with buttons up the front, it had a Peter Pan collar and when I did up the top button it was quite tight, giving me that slight choking sensation. The bottom half of the dress had two pleats. It was short sleeved with shoulder pads and puffy sleeves with many pleats. There was a stitched on belt, which tied behind the back. Over that went a white apron that tied around the waist. It was quite stiff and had pleats as well. All ironed in with starch. I tied it behind my back.
“That’s not how you tie a bow Dummkopf! Come here.”
Miss Alexis tied the bow for me and then got me to look in the mirror.
“That’s how I expect it to be tied Dummkopf.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
She then opened a bag and pulled out a wig. The wig had red hair and was in a bob style.
“Put this on.”
As I put the wig on I felt even more emasculated. This seemed to be taking it one step deeper.
“Next is your headpiece.”
She handed me a white headpiece. The body was crescent shaped and it had a good inch of white lace around the top. It just covered the front and top of my head, leaving most of the wig exposed.
“Last but not least your shoes.”
She opened a shoebox and produced a pair of black patent leather, 4-inch heels. I slipped into them and they felt a bit tight.
“Let me see you walk in your new shoes Ousie Dummkopf.”
It was difficult for me to balance. This was something totally new to me. The shoes hurt more to walk in and I was worried about long-term wear. I tottered back and forth quite ungainly. Miss Alexis laughed at me again.
“You’re going to need some practice Ousie.”
“They hurt a bit Miss Alexis.”
“You will get used to it, you have to break them in. Now go and take a look at yourself in the mirror.”
I did as I was told and looked at myself in the mirror. I was shocked at the transformation and a feeling of femininity washed over me. I couldn’t believe it was me. I felt so emasculated.
“Now go downstairs and show Jonty, I think he has a chore for you.”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
I went to walk out and took a few steps towards the door.
“One minute Ousie, whenever a maid leaves the presence of her Mistress she should curtsey.”
I turned around, blushing red with shame and gave Miss Alexis a curtsey. I felt so humiliated.
“Good then, off you go Dummkopf.”
I made my way downstairs. I had to hold on to the handrail tight, I was struggling in the heels to stay balanced. I walked into the lounge room and Master Jonty was sitting on the lounge watching a boxing match on TV.
“Well what have we hear, it looks like out new maid, ha ha ha.”
“Hello Sir.” I said meekly blushing red with shame.
“That’s much better my Ousie! I prefer you dressed like that.”
I froze with Master’s eyes upon me. He stood up and walked towards me.
“Let me take a good look at my maid.”
He walked around me. I felt his gaze bear down upon me; it was almost a physical feeling.
“Very nice uniform Ousie, I feel much better with you dressed like that.”
He rubbed his hand down my back and patted my buttock. I had never felt so intimidated by a man before. I felt weak and helpless before him, the power imbalance magnified by my outfit. I was stiff as a board as he touched me. Then he gave my bum a whack with his hand that took my breath away.
“You’re my little maid now Ousie.”
“Yes Sir.”
“You exist for my pleasure.”
“Yes Sir.” His tone was menacing, I felt fearful.
“Get on your knees.”
I knelt before him, wondering what was happening. He moved close to me, the crotch of his jeans close to my face.
“I have a little job for you Ousie.”
“Yes Sir.” I was really worried now, he couldn’t could he?”
“My truck needs cleaning and polishing inside and out, a perfect job for my maid.”
At first I felt relieved, I was going to get away from him. Then it dawned on me and I went stiff with fear. This would mean going outside into the street, what if the neighbors saw me? I was filled with panic.
“C.c.c.can I change into my male clothes Sir.”
“What did Alexis say about the wearing of your uniform Ousie?”
“That I was to wear it at all time inside the house and to change as soon as I got home from work Sir.”
“I guess that settles that then, the answer is NO!”
He raised his voice as he said no and I felt a shiver of fear down my spine. I dare not argue that the rule was inside the house and this was outside the house. I just had to suck up Master Jonty’s interpretation.
“And one other thing Ousie, I have something to show you first, follow me.”
I followed him into his bedroom. There was a parcel on his bed.
“I just had this sent over from South Africa, My Grandfather used to use it on our maids and servants over there.”
He opened the box and pulled out what looked like a whip. I went pale at the sight of it. It was about 4 feet long; it had a thicker handle and then tapered down to about one inch thick. It looked like it was made of leather. The thought of a maid being whipped with it sent the fear of God through me.
“This is a genuine South African sjambok Ousie, made from hippopotamus hide.”
He gave it an air swing and the swish had the hairs on the back of my neck stand erect.
“It has been in my family for generations and I thought it might be useful to provide some added incentive for my new maid.”
He gave a few more air swings with the sjambok. I had never been more intimidated or scared.
“Maids who think of disobeying or do not doing their chores to my satisfaction need to know there is a consequence Ousie.”
“Yes Sir.”
He gave the sjambok and even harder air swing.
“Lift up your skirt Ousie and drop your panties.”
I went pale with fright; I had not even done anything had I?
“If you know the significance of the consequence it will make the consequence more effective wont it Ousie?”
“Yes Sir.”
“I am glad you agree Ousie. I am going to give you just one stroke so you know the sting the sjambok can deliver. Remember Ousie, if you do earn a consequence it will be much more than one stroke.”
“Yes Sir.”
“And don’t forget to thank your Master after each stroke.”
He tapped my buttocks lightly with the sjambok, lining up his stroke. The taps got a little harder and I began to tense up. It was so nerve wracking. Then he took a big backswing and laid it on hard.
“Owwwwwww!” I screamed in agony as the leather bit into my flesh. The pain was intense, overwhelming. My bum stung like the blazes. I felt that awful pre feeling before you cry in the back of my throat.
“You forgot to thank me Ousie.”
“Sorry SIr, thank you Sir.” In my overwhelming pain I didn’t think to thank Master Jonty, my heart sank further when I heard him say.
“There will be another 2 strokes for that.”
I heard the sjambok raising then the crack as the next stroke hit my bum, again I screamed out loud, the leather biting hard, burning my butt.
“Thank you Sir.”
“My sjambok is very effective, you have learned your manners already Ousie.” He gave a hearty laugh then laid on the next stroke. This one overlapped the first strength magnifying the agony.
“Ahhhhhhhh! Thank you Sir.”
I screamed louder and felt a tear run down my cheek. My buttocks were on fire in searing agony. This sjambok was one cruel instrument.
“Pull those panties up and get out and clean my truck inside and out. I want it sparkling clean Ousie or else you can get a real taste of my sjambok, you have 90 minutes and I will be out for an inspection, off with you!”
“Yes Sir.”
I gathered up the bucket, sponges, car wash, car polish and vacuum cleaner. I was so nervous going outside dressed in my maid’s uniform. As I walked out the door I hesitated, Janet who lived across the road was just arriving home. Janet was a stylish woman in her mid 30’s and was on very good terms with Deborah. They had invited us over a few times for drinks. I had got on well with both her and her husband Greg. I would die of mortification if she saw me in my maid’s uniform. I hid behind a bush and waited for her to go inside. Janet was carrying some plants she had bought and rather than go straight in she laid them out on her front yard. She was taking her time placing them and I started to worry, this was biting into the time I had to clean Master Jonty’s truck, it made me think of the sjambok and my burning ass. Finally Janet went inside and I started to work on the inside of the truck. It was absolutely filthy; I doubt he had cleaned it for years. I had filled a bag of rubbish when I looked over and now saw Janet had come back out with Greg, who was carrying a shovel. It looks like they were going to do some planting. I tried to keep my head down as I cleaned the truck. I made sure I got out on the far side and quickly grabbed the vacuum cleaner to continue. I had managed to clean the whole inside of the truck, including polishing the upholstery without being seen. It was now time to clean the outside. Janet and Greg were still working in the garden. It would be impossible not to be seen when I cleaned the outside of the truck. I had only 40 minutes left. I waited another 10 minutes and started to panic. I would just have to do this and try not to show my face.
As I cleaned the side of the truck facing Janet’s house, I ensured I kept my back to them. For the next 30 minutes they didn’t notice anything. Then just as the finished their planting they must have noticed me. I saw Greg point at me and then they were both looking straight at me. I turned away but then heard their front gate open; they must have been walking towards me. Greg spoke first,
“Hi there, looks like you are doing a good job there, you can do our car next.” He said it jokingly and gave a little laugh.
I tried to make a girly laugh but I was petrified. Janet then spoke,
“We haven’t seen you around here before, my names Janet and this is Greg.”
I was petrified; I didn’t know what to say. I desperately tried not to look directly at them and gave a pathetic, “Hi there ” in my best girly voice. Janet went on,
“Alexis didn’t tell me she was getting a maid, she is a lucky girl. I suppose Deborah is paying your salary?”
I just nodded, and then Greg spoke,
“Hang on Janet, it’s not a girl, it’s a guy dressed as a maid.”
He grabbed my shoulder and turned me around. His voice was one of surprise and shock.
“Is that you Phil?…… It is!” He then broke into a hysterical laugh. I could have curled up and died in that moment. Janet started laughing too.
“Oh Phil, you look ridiculous, what are you doing dressed like that?”
I must have been as red as a beetroot. My mind was racing. The first thing I could think of was,
“ahhh….ummm… I lost a bet and had to wash Jonty’s truck.”
Just then to make matters worse, Jonty came out to inspect. He said to Janet and Greg,
“I see you have met our new maid.”
“He told us he lost a bet, what was the bet on Jonty?” asked Greg
“Bet? There is no bet. He offered to become our maid, didn’t you Dummkopf?”
My voice was frozen in shame. All I could do was nod and agree that I had offered to become their maid.
“Dummkopf? Why do you call him that?”
“It is the South African word for idiot, that’s all he is an idiot who is only good for obeying orders, isn’t that right Dummkopf?”
Janet and Greg gave me a look of disgust.
“I always thought you were a wimp Phil, but I had no idea you were one of those!” said Janet
“I picked up you were pussy whipped but didn’t think you a sissy Phil, your disgusting!” said Greg.
“She has her uses, with a bit of South African discipline I will have her trained in no time. She may be able to a few chores for you too.”
“Thanks Jonty, I look forward to that, catch you later.”
With that Janet and Greg went back home. I had never felt more embarrassed and humiliated in my life. Jonty had no concern for that though.
“Doesn’t look like my truck is finished Ousie and your time is up?”
“Sorry Sir.”
I went back to polishing the last few panels. Master Jonty stood over me, his presence intimidating. I am sure I still had 10 more minutes but of course I was in no position to argue.
“Every minute over will be a stroke of the sjambok Dummkopf.”
That certainly made me step up a gear and I vigorously polished the rest of the truck. By the time I was finished I was 8 minutes late and the thought of 8 strokes of the sjambok ensured the blood ran out of my cheeks. I was as pale as a ghost. Master Jonty found a few spots that he claimed I missed but as far as I could see they were no different to anywhere else I had polished. This made me an extra 3 minutes late, taking me up to an 11 stroke punishment.
“11 minutes over Ousie, such an uneven number, lets make it a round dozen strokes, what do you think Ousie?”
What was I supposed to say, I feared disagreeing would make matters worse and said,
“Yes Sir, a dozen is a nice even number.”
“You are a sucker for punishment Dummkopf, I can’t believe you agreed to that!” He laughed most derivatively at me and I felt totally bullied and weak before him. His use of my nickname Dummkopf whenever I did something stupid seemed to add to my humiliation.
“Up to my room Ousie, stand in the corner with your panties around your ankles and holding your dress up exposing that tush, it’s in for a thrashing!”
“Yes Sir.”
I packed up the sponges, bucket and vacuum cleaner and took them inside. As I went to go into Master Jonty’s room. Miss Alexis came down the hall.
“Where do you think your going Dummkopf! You’re not allowed in Master Jonty’s room!”
“He sent me in to await my punishment Miss Alexis.”
“Did he now? And what did Ousie Dummkopf do to earn herself a punishment.”
“I failed to clean his truck in the allotted time Mistress.”
“That’s very naughty and very lazy, you are going to have to learn to work faster aren’t you Dummkopf?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“I think I will stay and watch this.”
Miss Alexis followed me in to Master Jonty’s room. I could hear her giggling as I took up my position, lowered my panties and lifted my skirt.
“What are you doing Dummkopf?” Miss Alexis asked in a tone of mock shock.
“This is the position Master Jonty ordered me to wait in Miss.”
“I see.”
The wait seemed interminable but finally Master Jonty arrived.
“Alexis! I didn’t expect to see you here.”
“Dummkopf told me she was sent here for a punishment, I wanted to see how my big strong man delivered it.”
She stepped towards Master Jonty and caressed his chest and arms very seductively. I feared this might encourage him to punish me even harder as he tried to impress Miss Alexis.
Master Jonty picked up the sjambok.
“What in God’s name is that Jonty?” asked Miss Alexis
“It is a sjambok. I had my Mother send it over from home. Grandpa used to use this on our servants back home. I didn’t think it would be used again, but circumstances have changed somewhat now I have my very own sissy maid.”
He emphasised the words sissy maid, in a mocking tone.
“It looks like it can deliver a fierce blow Jonty.”
“It sure can.”
He gave an air swing that cut ferociously through the air. It took my breath away just hearing it.
“Stick that ass out Ousie!” His tone was harsh and strict. I immediately obeyed. He stepped towards me, pulled the sjambok back high and then,
CRACK!
He delivered an almighty blow. The pain was searing, like a red-hot poker burning across my flesh. I screamed in agony. It was much harder than the earlier warning strokes. My legs turned to jelly. Somehow I remembered to say,
“Thank you Sir.”
Miss Alexis then spoke,
“Wow Jonty! That was incredible, can you do it any harder?”
The bitch, it was a murderous stroke and she asks if he can do it harder!
“Why certainly my fair maiden.” He put on a fake posh accent as he said it. I heard the backswing and then
CRACK!
This one hurt even more and was harder again. Once more I screamed. I could hear Alexis laughing.
“Oh Jonty! This is making me wet.”
The bitch was getting turned on watching Master Jonty whip me! My suffering was her pleasure.
“You are a little hussy Alexis.”
His tone was lustful and he smiled broadly.
Miss Alexis giggled, flirting with Master Jonty. She walked over to him and unbuttoned his shirt.
“Let me see those pecks as you do this Jonty.”
She rubbed her hands over his chest and licked her lips, giving Master Jonty a craven look. Another backswing and
CRACK!
This one overplayed an earlier stroke and I screamed to high heaven.
“Ahhhhhhhhhhh!”
“Oh Jonty, that was amazing, you are so skilled with that thing.”
Jonty laughed approvingly, he was enjoying Miss Alexis’s attentions. Miss Alexis than grabbed the crutch of his jeans.
“An skilled with this thing too!”
They both laughed together as I tried to fight back the tears. Miss Alexis must have heard my struggle.
“Do you think you could make our Dummkopf cry with the next one Jonty? That would be sooo hot!”
She unbuttoned her blouse as she said it, revealing the top of her bra and enticing Master Jonty with her cleavage.
“Your wish is my command Miss Alexis!” The way he said ‘Miss Alexis’ was mocking the way I had to address her, he had never addressed her like that before. He then laid 3 hard searing cracks of the sjambok in quick succession.
CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!
The first of the three was on some fresh flesh, the second over laid the first and the third got the top of my thigh. It was murderous and once more I screamed. I felt my knees collapse underneath me and fell to the floor
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”
“Stand up Dummkopf!” Yelled Master Jonty. I stood up and was trying to fight the tears.
Miss Alexis came up and turned my head around.
“O look, our little sissy has some tears Jonty, I always suspected she was a big girl!”
She laughed in my face
“I thought you said you would make her really cry Jonty, please for me….”
Her voice was a sarcastic pleading tone. It was enough to really spur Master Jonty on.
The final six strokes then rained down on my ass. Overlays, thigh cuts and blistering hard ones. It was enough to break me and I started bawling. All I could hear was Miss Alexis laugh. She grabbed the sjambok of Master Jonty and pulled him onto the bed. They started to kiss passionately.
“You can piss off now Dummkopf!” said Master Jonty.
I pulled up my panties and left them to their romantic interlude.
Since that interlude it seemed Miss Alexis was always extra keen to find some fault in my work that would earn me a taste of the sjambok. Every time she ordered me to do something she would add, “And if you don't do it properly you will be reporting to Jonty for a taste of his sjambok.” I am sure she loved the effect that had on me, as I would scurry to do her bidding.
At work I had started to get used to wearing the women’s underwear. At first I worried someone would notice but after a couple of weeks no one had said anything and I felt more relaxed. Then one day as I was at my desk working I felt the summons command in my chastity device. I immediately went to Mrs. Nathaniel’s office and knocked on the door.
“Enter.”
I came in and stood in front of Mrs. Nathaniel’s desk. I had been trained not to sit down unless invited to. She kept me standing there for a few minutes as she typed something on the computer.
“I just received an email from your step daughter Alexis, Dummkopf.”
My heart sank; I knew this would not bode well.
“She tells me there is maid at your house who does all the chores now.”
I blushed red, fearing Miss Alexis had told her everything.
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“Apparently she even wears a maid’s uniform at all times?”
She gave a knowing smile; this was torment, as I remained standing.
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“Alexis said if I give you my laundry to take home the maid will do it all for me, isn’t that nice of her?”
Oh my God I thought, on top of everything else I was now going to have take Mrs. Nathaniel’s washing home and bring it back on the bus each week. I knew what I must say though.
“Very nice of her Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“She said the maid would do all my ironing too.”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
More late nights slaving away I thought to myself. I was beginning to think that maybe Miss Alexis hadn’t told her that was maid was really me.
“Sometimes I think a maid would be handy around the office Dummkopf, don’t you agree. After all the kitchen is often a mess and the cleaners cost a fortune.”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
Mrs. Nathaniel then stood up and walked around her desk to me.
“Alexis also told me the maid has to wear stockings and a suspender belt, she is not allowed pantyhose! That is very old fashioned isn’t it Dummkopf?”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“She also asked me to make sure the maid is adhering to her dress code.”
O God no, she did know.
“Undo your trousers Ousie!”
I flushed red with shame and humiliation as I revealed my garter belt and stockings.
Mrs. Nathaniel laughed and had a broad smile on my face.
“A sissy maid, I should have known Dummkopf, you are such a wimp. Whatever did Deborah see in you? Since you agreed it would be good to have a maid around her you now have some extra duties. The kitchen and bathrooms will be cleaned before you go home each day. Understood?”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
“And if it is not up to scratch this will be sent around the office on a group email and you will be wearing your maids uniform to do the chores here at the office understood?”
“Yes Mrs. Nathaniel.”
She turned her computer screen around and there was a photo of me in my full maids uniform that Miss Alexis must have sent her. The look of triumph on her face said it all. I was totally under her thumb now with no way out.
For the next few weeks my life settled into a grueling routine at both work and home punctuated by visits to Master Jonty’s room for a taste of the sjambok eagerly watched on by Miss Alexis. Even Mrs. Nathaniel was reporting infractions to Alexis who would award punishments. I couldn’t remember the last time I had sat down and it hadn’t hurt. I rarely got more than 6 hours sleep and my only rest seemed to be on the bus to and from work.
Then one Saturday Miss Alexis informed me that I was going to the gym with her. Miss Alexis had been doing a Zumba class but had hurt her ankle and was going to have to miss a few classes. Because she had already paid for the term of classes she thought it a good idea that I should take her place.
“No good letting the money go to waste is it Dummkopf?”
“No Miss Alexis.”
She dressed in me in a pair of hot pink tights, which showed the bulge of my chastity device. She then gave me a yellow feminine single top with spaghetti shoulder straps that exposed my midriff. I felt so self-conscious as we walked into the gym. We walked past a couple of guys doing weights and they made no effort to hide their laughter.
We went into the class and Miss Alexis introduced my to Vera who was the instructor for the class. Vera was tall about 6 ft., had short bleached white hair and was very muscly. She looked like an athlete at the peak of her fitness.
“Hi Vera, this is Ousie, my maid, thanks for letting her take my place in the class, I thought it would do her the world of good.”
I nearly died! She introduced me as her maid!
“Hi Ousie. Its nice to meet you, Alexis has told me all about you.”
She gave a wicked smile as she emphasised the word all.
“Hello Ms. Vera.”
“This is a tough workout Ousie, don't think because it is Zumba it is just for fun, If you are not exhausted and covered in sweat at the end it means you haven’t done it properly.”
“I have the special motivator I told you about Vera, that should ensure she has the incentive to put in a solid workout.” said Alexis
She held up the remote control of the Dream Lover device and Ms. Vera gave a broad smile.
“This will be interesting, I am keen to see how this works Alexis.”
Another 10 women arrived for the Zumba class. It looked like I was the only ‘man’. All the ladies were quite young and attractive and looked fit, slim and healthy. They were all wearing tights and tight fitting sports tops or singlet tops. After over 4 months of chastity it was quite overwhelming just to be in the same room as these gorgeous women, I could feel my willy grow and then get crushed by the chastity device. The salsa music started and I tried to copy Vera’s moves. It started out slowly with some steps to the side and then sliding the other leg over, moving the arms from side to side. The woman in front of me had the most gorgeous shapely butt and her long blonde hair hung loose and swayed over her back. It was so distracting. I think Alexis must have notice and gave me a little buzz in the chastity device. My focus returned to Ms. Vera. The tempo then started to pick up. We had to pump our arms up and down and do a squatting motion up and down, I was struggling to keep up and felt the pain in my upper thighs. I felt a more severe buzz in my chastity device. This had the desired effect. Ms. Vera smiled at Alexis, she must have noticed.
The sight of the other women’s boobs bouncing around had me feel all flustered. We moved on to an even more vigorous routine where we danced on one foot then the other, swapping from foot to foot over and over and moving our arms up and down vigorously.
“C’mon girls shake that booty!” called out Ms. Vera
I tried to shake my butt.
“You can do better than that Ousie! Put some rhythm into it!”
That was the cue for Alexis to give me another buzz. I shaked my booty for all I was worth!
After a while my thighs and arms were aching, I was using muscles I hadn’t used for a long time. I had to stop to catch my breath. Then I felt it, Alexis pressed the punishment button on the Dream Lover and I fell to the floor in agony.
“C’mon Ousie, up you get!” called out Ms. Vera.
I got up and pushed myself on. The next move involved putting hands in the air and thrusting the body forward. I felt so self-conscious even ridiculous compared to the wonderful way the other women were moving. The tempo was getting faster. Sliding side to side, throwing my arms around, shaking my tush. This was exhausting. Every time I made a mistake or slowed down, Alexis was on to me in a flash and would zap me with the device. At the end of it Ms. Vera was right. I was knackered and covered in sweat, panting for all I was worth.
“Well done Ousie!’ said Ms. Vera. That was amazing.
“Don’t congratulate him Vera, it is the magic of the Dream Lover!”
One of the other ladies said. “What’s a Dream Lover?”
“It is a wonderful device that goes on his willy and I can deliver a remote electric shock with this remote control. It ensures instant obedience doesn’t it Ousie?”
“Yes Miss Alexis.” My voice was meek and I bowed my head humbly.
“I’d like to see that,” said Ms. Vera.
“Show the girls your Dream Lover Ousie?”
She wasn’t serious was she? I was mortified! The shame and humiliation was extreme. Having to show my Device to all these ladies whom I had only just met. I reluctantly slid down my tights and place my hand under my chastity cage to give them all a look. Miss Alexis made me point out where the electrodes were. There were gasps and ‘oohs and ahhhs’ all around, Ms. Vera was the most interested and asked if she could have a go of the controls. She put me through some extra Zumba paces, buzzing me if I didn’t do exactly what she wanted.
“Ingenious Alexis!” I know a few men who need to be fitted with one of these straight away!
“Yes I am getting one for my boyfriend today!” said one of the other ladies.
“It looks quite a small cage Alexis.”
“Plenty big enough for Ousie!”
I had to endure more laughter at my expense.
“Look how red he is going!” said another lady.
My humiliation and shame was complete. Any traces of pride and dignity were long gone now. The humiliation hurt so much tears started to run down my cheeks. They didn’t elicit sympathy just more laughter. As we drove home Alexis asked me,
“That was fun wasn’t it Dummkopf?”
It was one of the most humiliating experiences of my life but I knew what I must say,
“Yes Miss Alexis.”
“What do you say Dummkopf?”
“Thank you Miss Alexis.”
The months of misery rolled on, the grinding routine relentless and exhausting. It was nearly time for Deborah to return. I was sure it would lead to a moderation of my intense submission when she got back. She would get Miss Alexis to ease up on me I was sure. Then one night Miss Alexis was working on her laptop in the lounge room. She summoned me in.
“I have an email from Mummy for you Dummkopf.”
“Yes Miss Alexis?”
“Let me read it to you.”
She had that victorious smile on her face.
“ Dear Phil, I have something important to tell you. Mrs. Nathaniel has sent me photo’s of your cross dressing and to put it mildly I was shocked and horrified. How you could have hidden this side of yourself from me is disgraceful. Thank God I have had Laurens here to comfort me through this traumatic event. I was going to break it off with you immediately and order you to leave my house but Alexis convinced me to let you stay on as our maid. Laurens will be moving in when we return home and you will now be the housemaid for all 4 of us. This is the only way forward now.. When we return you will address me as Mistress and Laurens as Master. See you in two weeks.”
“No No No!” I cried out. I was devastated! Miss Alexis let me read it for myself. It was dated almost 2 months previously! Miss Alexis had known this for that long and decides to tell me just before Deborah is due back. It was so unfair! The anger started to well up inside and I raised my voice,
“But you forced me to dress up Miss Alexis! You told her it was off my own initiative didn’t you?”
“Shut up Dummkopf! Who do you think she will believe? Anyway she has found a real man now! As if she would ever want a sissy like you as her partner! I knew you were wrong for her from Day 1.How perfect our household will be with me and Mum and Jonty as his Dad. Jonty’s Dad is a real man, just like Jonty not a submissive wimp like you! You have found your rightful place Dummkopf, a slave and a sissy maid. I will get Jonty to give you a hiding for that outburst. Never ever speak to me like that again.”
“Yes Miss Alexis, sorry Miss Alexis.
My hopes were of a reprieve were now dashed, I had lost the one relationship that I had valued above all else, put up with everything Miss Alexis had dished out only to end up an emasculated, chaste, sissy maid faced with a lifetime of grueling servitude ……
↧